To see the other types of publications on this topic, follow the link: D.lgs. n. 82/2005.

Journal articles on the topic 'D.lgs. n. 82/2005'

Create a spot-on reference in APA, MLA, Chicago, Harvard, and other styles

Select a source type:

Consult the top 50 journal articles for your research on the topic 'D.lgs. n. 82/2005.'

Next to every source in the list of references, there is an 'Add to bibliography' button. Press on it, and we will generate automatically the bibliographic reference to the chosen work in the citation style you need: APA, MLA, Harvard, Chicago, Vancouver, etc.

You can also download the full text of the academic publication as pdf and read online its abstract whenever available in the metadata.

Browse journal articles on a wide variety of disciplines and organise your bibliography correctly.

1

Montero Herrero, Santiago. "La mujer romana y la expiación de los andróginos." Vínculos de Historia. Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 8 (June 20, 2019): 33. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2019.08.02.

Full text
Abstract:
RESUMENEl nacimiento en la Antigua Roma de niños con rasgos sexuales masculinos y femeninos a la vez, los llamados andróginos o hermafroditas, eran considerados como un gravísimo prodigio. Su expiación, necesaria para el restablecimiento de las buenas relaciones entre los hombres y los dioses, quedó en manos exclusivamente de mujeres: ancianas, matronas y virgines.PALABRAS CLAVE: Antigua Roma, Matrona, prodigio, expiación, andróginoABSTRACTThe birth in ancient Rome of children with both male and female sexual features, so-called androgynes or hermaphrodites, was regarded as a an extraordinary phenomenon. Their expiation, necessary for the restoration of good relations between men and gods, remained exclusively in the hands of women: old women, midwives and virgines.KEY WORDS: Ancient Rome, midwife, prodigy, expiation, androgynus BIBLIOGRAFÍAAbaecherly Boyce, A. (1937), “The expiatory rites of 207 B. C.”, TAPhA, 68, 157-171.Allély, A. (2003), “Les enfants malformés et considerés comme prodigia à Rome et en Italie sous la République”, REA, 105, 1, 127-156.Allély, A. (2004), “Les enfants malformés et handicapés à Rome sous le Principat”, REA, 106, 1, 73-101.Androutsos, G. (2006), “Hermaphroditism in Greek and Roman antiquity”, Hormones, 5, 214-217.Berthelet, Y. (2010), “Expiation, par les autorités romaines, de prodiges survenus en terre alliée: Quelques réflexions sur le statut juridique des territoires et des communautés alliés, et sur le processus de romanisation”, Hypothèses, 13, 1, 169-178.Berthelet, Y. (2013), “Expiation, par Rome, de prodiges survenus dans les cités alliées du nomen latinum ou des cités alliées italiennes non latines”, L´Antiquité Classique 82, 91-109.Breglia Pulci Doria, L. (1983), Oracoli Sibillini tra rituali e propaganda (Studi su Flegonte di Tralles), Napoli, Liguori Editori.Brisson, L. (1986), “Neutrum utrumque. La bisexualité dans l´antiquité gréco-romaine”, en L´Androgyne, Paris, Albin Michel, 31-61.Brisson, L. (1997), Le sex incertain. Androgynie et hermaphroditisme dans l´Antiquité gréco-romaine, Paris, Les Belles Lettres.Caerols, J. J. (1991), Los Libros Sibilinos en la historiografía latina, Madrid, Editorial Complutense.Cantarella, E. (2002), Bisexuality in the Ancient World, New Haven CT, Yale University Press.Cantarella, E. (2005), “The Androgynous and Bisexuality in Ancient Legal Codes”, Diogenes, 52, 5, 5-14.Cid López, R. M. (2007), “Las matronas y los prodigios. Prácticas religiosas femeninas en los ‘márgenes’ de la religión romana”, Norba, 20, 11-29.Cousin, J. (1942-1943), “La crise religieuse de 207 av. J.-C.”, RHR, 126, 15-41.Crifò, G. (1999), Prodigium e diritto: il caso dell’ermafrodita, Index, 27, 113-120.Champeaux, J. (1996), “Pontifes, haruspices et décemvirs. L´expiation des prodiges de 207”, REL, 74, 67-91.Dasen, V. (2005), “Blessing or portents? Multiple births in ancient Rome”, en K. Mustakallio, J. Hanska, H.-L. Sainio, V. Vuolanto (éds.), Hoping for continuity.Childhood, education and death in Antiquity and the Middle Ages (Acta Instituti Romani Finlandiae XXXIII), Rome, 72-83.Delcourt, M. (1958), Hermaphrodite. Mythes et rites de la bisexualité dans l´antiquité classique, Paris, PUF.Delcourt, M. (1966), Hermaphroditea. Recherches sur l´être double promoteur de la fertilité dans le monde classique (Coll. Latomus 86), Bruxelles, Latomus.Doroszewska, J. (2013), “Between the monstrous and the Divine: Hermaphrodites in Phlegon of Tralles´Mirabilia”, Acta Ant. Hung, 53, 379–392.Freyburger, G. (1977), “La supplication d´actions de grâces dans la religion romaine archaïque”, Latomus, 36, 283-315.Freyburger, G. (1988), “Supplication grecque et supplication romaine”, Latomus, 47, 3, 501-525.Garland, R. (1995), The Eye of the Beholder. Deformity and Disability in the Graeco-Roman World, London, Duckworth.Graumann, L. A. (2013), “Monstrous Births and Retrospective diagnosis: the case of Hermafrodites in Antiquity”, en Chr. Laes, C.F. Goodey, M. Lynn Rose (eds.), Disabilities in Roman antiquity: disparate bodies, a capite ad calcem (Mnemosyne, supplements. History and archaeology of classical antiquity, 356), Leiden-Boston, Brill, 181-210.Guittard, Ch. (2004), “Les prodiges dans le livre XXVII de Tite-Live”, Vita Latina, 170, 56-81.Halkin, L. (1953), La supplication d´action de grâces chez les Romains, Paris, Les Belles Lettres.Lake, A. K. M. (1937), “The Supplicatio and Graecus Ritus”, en R.P. Casey, S. Lake- A.K. Lake (eds.), Quantulacumque: Studies Presented to Kirsopp Lake, London, Christophers, 243-251.Louis, P. (1975), Monstres et monstruosites dans la biologie d’Aristote, en J. Bingen, G. Cambier, G. Nachtergael (éd.), Le monde grec: pensée, litterature, histoire, documents. Hommages à Claire Préaux, Bruxelles, Éditions de l´Université de Bruxelles, 277-284.Mac Bain, B. (1982), Prodigy and expiation: a study in Religion and Politics in Republican Rome (Coll. Latomus 117), Bruxelles, Latomus.Maiuri, A. (2012), “Deformità e difformità nel mondo greco-romano”, en M. Passalacqua, M. De Nonno, A. M. Morelli (a cura di), Venuste noster. Scritti offerti a Leopoldo Gamberale (Spudasmata 147), Zurich, Georg Olms Verlag, 526-547.Maiuri, A. (2013), “Il lessico latino del mostruoso”, en I. Baglioni (a cura di), Monstra. Costruzione e Percezione delle Entità Ibride e Mostruose nel Mediterraneo Antico (Religio Collana di Studi del Museo delle Religioni “Rafaele Pettazzoni”), Roma, Quasar, Vol.II, 167-177.Mazurek, T. (2004), “The decemviri sacris faciundis: supplication and prediction”, en C.F. Konrad (ed.), Augusto augurio. Rerum humanarum et divinarum commentationes in honorem Jerzy Linderski, Stuttgart, Steiner Verlag, 151-168.Mineo, B. (2000), “L´anneé 207 dans le récit livien”, Latomus, 52, 512-540.Monaca, M. (2005), La Sibilla a Roma. I libri sibillini fra religione e politica, Cosenza, Giordano.Montero, S. (1993), “Los harúspices y la moralidad de la mujer romana”, Athenaeum. 81, 647-658.Montero, S. (1994), Diosas y adivinas. Mujer y adivinación en la Roma antigua, Madrid, Trotta.Montero, S. (2008), “La supplicatio expiatoria como factor de cohesión social”, en N. Spineto (a cura di), La religione come fattore di integrazione: modelli di convivenza e di scambio religioso nel mondo antico. Atti del IV Convegno Internazionale del Gruppo di Ricerca Italo-Spagnolo di Storia delle Religioni Università degli Studi di Torino (29-30 sept. 2006), Alessandria, Edizioni dell´Orso.Moussy, C. (1977), “Esquisse de l’histoire de monstrum”, RÉL, 55, 345-369.Péter, O. M. (2001), “Olim in prodigiis nunc in deliciis. Lo status giuridico dei monstra nel diritto romano”, en G. Hamza, F. Benedek (hrsg.), Iura antiqua-Iura moderna. Festschrift für Ferenc Benedek zum 75. Geburtstag, Pecs, Dialóg Campus Kiadó, 207-216.Sandoz, L. Ch. (2008), “La survie des monstres: ethnographie fantastique et handicap à Rome, la force de l´imagination”, Latomus, 68, 21-36.Scheid, J. (1988), “Les livres Sibyllins et les archives des quindecémvirs”, en C. Moatti (ed.), La mémoire perdue. Recherches sur l´administration romaine, Paris, École Française de Rome, 11-26.Schulz, C. E. (2006), Women´s Religious Activity in the Roman Republic, Chapel Hill, University of North Carolina Press.Segarra, D. (2005), “La arboricultura y el orden del mundo: de Vertumnus al ‘Dios’ que planta e injerta”, en R. Olmos, P. Cabrera, S. Montero (eds.), Paraíso cerrado, jardín abierto: el reino vegetal en el imaginario del Mediterráneo, Madrid, Polifemo, 207-232.Segarra, D. (2006), “‘Arboricoltori sacri’. L’operato degli aruspici nella sfera vegetale”, en M. Rocchi, P. Xella, J. A. Zamora (a cura di), Gli operatori cultuali, Atti del II Incontro di studio organizzato dal “Gruppo di contatto per lo studio delle religioni mediterranee” (Roma, 10 - 11 maggio 2005), Verona, Essedue.Trentin, L. (2011), “Deformity in the Roman Imperial Court”, G&R, II S., 58, 195-208.Vallar, S. (2013), “Les hermaphrodites l’approche de la Rome antique”, RIDA, 60, 201-217.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
2

Wildenboer, Johan. "JOSHUA 24: SOME LITERARY AND THEOLOGICAL REMARKS." Journal for Semitics 24, no. 2 (November 17, 2017): 484–502. http://dx.doi.org/10.25159/1013-8471/3465.

Full text
Abstract:
Achenbach, R 2005. Pentateuch, Hexateuch und Enneateuch. Eine Verhältnisbestimmung, ZAR 11:122–154. Albertz, R 2007. Die kanonische Anpassung des Johuabuches. Ein Neubewertung seiner sog.”Priesterschriftelike Texte”, in Römer and Schmid 2007:199–217. Aurelius, E 2003. Zukunft jenseits des Gerichts: Eine redaktionsgeschichltliche Studie zumEnneateuch. BZAW 319. Berlin: de Gruyter. Barrick, W B & Spencer, J R (eds) 1984. In the shelter of Elyon: essays on ancient Palestinian life in honour of GW Ahlström. JSOTSup 31. Sheffield: JSOT Press. Becker U, 2006. Endredaktionelle Kontextvernetzungen des Josua-Buches, in Witte, Schmid, Prechel and Gertz 2006:139–161. Bieberstein, K 1995. Josua-Jordan-Jericho. Archäologie, Geschichte und Theologie der Landnahmeerzählungen Josua 1–6. OBO. Friborg: Universitätsverlag, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Blum, E 1990. Studien zur Komposition des Pentateuch. BZAW 189. Berlin/New York: de Gruyter. _______ 1997. Die Kompositionelle Knoten am Übergang von Josua zu Richter: Ein Entflechtungsvorschlag, in Lust and Vervenne 1997:181–212. _______ 2006. The literary connection between the books of Genesis and Exodus and the end of the book of Joshua, in Dozeman and Schmid 2006:80–106. _______ 2011. Pentateuch-Hexateuch-Enneateuch, in Dozeman , Römer and Schmid 2011:43–71. Carr, D M 1996. Reading the fractures of Genesis. Historical and literary approaches. Louisville: Westminster John Knox. _______ 2006. What is required to identify pre-Priestly narrative connections between Genesis and Exodus? in Dozeman and Schmid 2006:159–180. _______ 2012. The Moses story: literary and historical reflections, HeBAI 1–2:7–36. Dozeman, T B & Schmid, K (eds) 2006. Farewell to the Yahwist? The composition of the Pentateuch in recent European discussion. SBL Symposium Series 34. Atlanta: SBL. Dozeman, T B, Römer, T C & Schmid, K (eds) 2011. Pentateuch, Hexateuch, or Enneateuch. Identifying literary works in Genesis through Kings. SBL 8. Atlanta: SBL. Du Pury, A, Römer, T C & Macchi, J P (eds) 2000. Israel constructs its history. Deuteronomistic historiography in recent research. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press. Edenburg, C & Pakkala, J (eds) 2013. Is Samuel amongst the Deuteronomists? Current views on the place of Samuel in a Deuteronomistic History. Atlanta: SBL. Eisffeldt, O 1964. Einleitung in das Alte Testament. Tübingen: Mohr. Frevel, C 2000. Mit Blick auf das Land die Schöpfung erinnern. Zum Ende der Priestergrundschrift. HBS 23. Freiburg/New York: Herder. _______ 2011. Die Wiederkehr der Hexateuchperspektive. Eine Herausforderung für die These vom Deuteronomistischen Geschictswerk, in Stipp 2011:13–53. Frey, J, Schattner-Rieser, U & Schmid, K (eds) 2012. Die Sameritaner und die Bibel: Historische und literarische Wechselwirkungen zwischen biblischen und Sameritanischen Traditionen. Studia Judaica/Studia Samaritana 7. Berlin/New York. Fritz, V 1994. Das Buch Josua. Hat 1/7. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Garciá-Martinez, F (ed.) 1998. Perspectives in the study of the Old Testament and early Judaism: a symposium in honour of Adam S. van der Woude on the occasion of his 70th Birthday. VTSup 73. Leiden: Brill. Gertz, J C 2000. Tradition und Redaktion in der Exoduserzählung. Untersuchungen zur Endredaktion des Pentateuch. FRLANT 186. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Görg, M 1991. Josua. NEB 26. Würzburg: Echter Verlag. Gunkel, H 1910. Genesis. 3rd ed. GHK 1. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Hjelm, I 2000. The Samaritans and early Judaism: a literary analysis. JSOTSup 303. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press. Keel, O 1973. Das Vergaben der “Fremder” Götter in Genesis xxxv 4b, VT 23:305–336. Knauf, E A 2000. Does Deuteronomsitic Historiography (DH) exist? in du Pury , Römer and Macchi 2000:388–398. _______ 2007. Buchschlüsse im Josuabuch, in Römer and Schmid 2007:217–224. _______ 2008. Josua. ZBKAT 6. Zurich: Theologisher Verlag. Knoppers, G N & McConville, J G (eds) 2000. Reconsidering Israel and Judah: recent studies on the Deuteronomistic History. SBTS 8. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Köckert, M 1988. Vätergott und Väterverheisssungen. Eine Auseinandersetzung mit Albrecht Alt und seine Erben. FRLANT 142. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Konkel, M 2008. Sünde und Vergebung:Eine Rekontruktion der Redaktionsgeschichte der hinterein Sinaiperikope (Ex 32–34). Vor dem Hintergrund aktueller Pentateuchmodelle. FAT 88. Tübingen: Mohr. Koopmans, W T 1990. Joshua 24 as poetic narrative. JSOTSup 93. Sheffield: JSOT Press. Kratz, R G 2000. Die Komposition der erzählender Bücher des Alten Testaments: Grundwissen der Bibelkritik. UTB 215.Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Levin, C 1993. Der Jahwist. FRLANT 157.Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Lipschits, O, Knoppers, G N & Albertz, R (eds) 2007. Judah and the Judeans in the fourth century B.C.E. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Lust, J & Vervenne, M (eds) 1997. Deuteronomy and Deuteronomistic literature. BETL 133. Leuven: Peeters. Mckenzie, S L & Römer, T C (eds) 2000. Rethinking the foundations: historiography in the ancient world and the Bible. Essays in honour of John Van Seters. Berlin/New York: de Gruyter. Nelson, R D 1997. Joshua: a commentary. Louisville: Westminster John Knox. Nentel, J 2000. Trägerschaft und Intentionen des deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerks: Untersuchungen zu Refelexionreden: Jos1; 23; 24; 1 Sam12 und 1 Kön 8. BZAW 297. Berlin: de Gruyter. Nihan, C 2012. The literary relationship between Deuteronomy and Joshua: a reassessment, in Schmid and Person 2012:79–114. _______ 2013. 1 Sam 8 and 12 and the Deuteronomsitic edition of Samuel, in Edenburg and Pakkala 2013: 225–274. Na`man, N 2000. The law of the altar in Deuteronomy and the cultic site near Shechem, in Mckenzie and Römer 2000:141–161. Noll, K L and Schramm, B (eds) 2010. Raising a faithful exegete: essays in honour of Richard Nelson. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Noort, E 1997. The traditions of Ebal and Gerizim: theological positions in the book of Joshua, in Vervenne and Lust 1997:161–180. _______ 1998. Zu Stand und Perspektiven: Der Glaube Israels zwischen Religionsgeschichte und Theologie, der Fall Josua 24, in Garciá-Martinez 1998:82–108. Noth, M 1943. Überlieferungsgeschichtliche Studien. Tübingen: Niemeyer. _______ 1953. Das Buch Josua. 2nd ed. HAT 7. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. O’Brien, M A 1989. The Deuteronomistic History hypothesis: a reassessment. OBO 92. Fribourg: Éditions. Universitaires/Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Otto, E 1999. Bruckensläge in der Pentateuchsforschung, TRU 64:84–99. _______ 2000. Das Deuteronomium im Pentateuch und Hexateuch. Studien zur Literaturgeschichte von Pentateuch und Hexateuch im Lichte des Deuteronomiumrahmens. FAT 30. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Otto, E & Achenbach, R (eds) 2004. Das Deuteronomium zwischen Pentateuch undDeuteronomistischem Geschictswerk. FRLANT 206. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Perlitt, L 1968. Bundestheologie im Altes Testament. Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. _______ 1994. Priesterschrift in Deuteronomium34? VT 59:475–494. Popovich, M 2009. Conquest of the land, loss of the land. Where does Joshua 24 belong?, in von Ruiten and de Vos 2009:87–98. Rofé, A 2000. Ephraimite versus Deuteronomistic History, in Knoppers & McConville 2000:462–474. Römer, T C 2010. Book-endings in Joshua and the question of the so-called Deuteronomistic History, in Noll and Schramm 2010:85–99. Römer, T C & Brettler, M Z 2000. Deuteronomy 34 and the case for a Persian Hexateuch, JBL 119/3:401–419. Römer, T C and Schmid, K (eds) 2007. Les dernières rédactions du Pentatueque, de l` Hexateuge,et de l` Henneatuege. BETL 203. Leuven: Peeters. Rösel, H N 1980. Die Überleitungen vom Josua-ins Richterbuch, VT 30:342–350. Schmid K, 1999. Erzväter und Exodus: Untersuchungen zur doppelten Begründing der Ursprünge Israels innerhalb der Geschichtsbücher des Alten Testaments. WMANT 81. Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. _______ 2007. The late Persian formation of the Torah: observations on Deuteronomy 34, in Lipschits, Knoppers & Albertz 2007:236–245. _______ 2012. Die Sameritaner und die Judaër. Die biblische Diskussion um ihr Verhältnis in Josua 24, in Frey, Schattner-Rieser & Schmid 2012:21–49. Schmid, K & Person, R (eds) 2012. Deuteronomy in the Pentateuch, Hexateuch, and the Deuteronomistic History. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Schmidt, L 2009. P in Deuteronomium 34, VT 59:475–494. Schmitt, G 1964. Der Landtag von Sichem. Stuttgart: Calwer Verlag. Schmitt, H C 2004. DTN 34 als Verbindingstuck zwischen Tetrateuch und Dtr. Geschictswerk, in Otto and Achenbach 2004:181–192. Smend, R 1970. Das Gesetz un die Völker, in Wolff 1970:494–504. Sperling, S D 1987. Joshua 24 re-examined. HUCA 58:119–136. Steuernage, l C 1923. Das Buch Josua. GHK 1,3 (2). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Stipp, H J (ed.) 2011. Das deuteronomistische Geschichtswerk. ÖBS 39. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. Van Seters, J 1984. Joshua 24 and the problem of tradition in the Old Testament, in Barrick and Spencer 1984:139–158. _______ 2003. Deuteronomy between Pentateuch and Deuteronomistic History, HTS 59/3:947–956. Vervenne, M & Lust, J (eds) 1997. Deuteronomy and Deuteronomistic literature. FS C.H.W Brekelmans. BETL 133. Leuven: Peeters. Von Ruiten, J and de Vos, C (eds) 2009. The land of Israel in Bible, history and theology: studies in honour of Ed Noort. VTSup 124. Leiden: Brill. Weimar, P 2008. Studien zur Priesterschrift. FAT 56. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Westermann, C 1994. Die Geschictsbücher des Alten Testaments: Gab es ein deuteronomsitisches Geschichtswerk? TB Altes Testament 87. Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlag. Witte, M 1998. Die biblische urgeschichte. Redaktions-und Theologiegeschichtliche Beobachtungen zu Genesis 1,1–11:26. BZAW 265. Berlin: de Gruyter. Witte M, Schmid K, Prechel, D & Gertz, J C (eds) 2006. Die deuteronomistischenGeschichtswerke: Redaktions- und religionsgeschichtliche Perspektiven zur “Deuteronomismus”-Diskussion in Tora und vorderen Propheten. BZAW 365. Berlin: de Gruyter. Wolff, H W (ed.) 1970. Probleme biblischer Theologie: Gerard von Rad zum 70. Geburtstag. Munich: Kaiser Verlag. Würthwein, E 1994a. Erwägungen zum sog. Deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerk: eine Skizze, in Würthwein 1994b:1–11. Würthwein, E 1994b. Studien zum deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerk BZAW227. Berlin: de Gruyter, Zakovitch, Y 1980. The object of the narrative of the burial of the foreign gods at Shechem, BeTM 25:300–337. Zenger, E 2004. Einleitung in das Alte Testament. 5th ed. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
3

Naranjo, Pedro Miguel, and Mª del Rosario García Huerta. "Entre la Tierra y el Cielo: aproximación a la iconografía y simbolismo de las aves en el mundo tartésico y fenicio-púnico en la península ibérica." Vínculos de Historia Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 11 (June 22, 2022): 260–79. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2022.11.11.

Full text
Abstract:
El objeto de este trabajo es el estudio del simbolismo de las aves en el ámbito tartésico y fenicio-púnico en la península ibérica durante el Bronce Final y el Hierro I. Se han recogido y analizado aquellas piezas con representaciones de aves, así como los restos orgánicos de éstas, si bien esto último no ha dado muchos frutos debido a las dificultades que existen tanto para su conservación como para la posterior identificación de especies. En total se han podido determinar ánades, gallos, palomas, flamencos, cisnes, lechuzas y halcones, todas ellas representadas en el Mediterráneo oriental y cuya iconografía se vincula al mundo funerario, al tránsito al Más Allá y a las divinidades. Gran parte de esa iconografía llegó a la península de mano de los fenicios, si bien su acogida y aceptación entre la población local fue variable. Palabras clave: aves, simbolismo, tartesios, fenicios, púnicosTopónimos: península ibéricaPeriodo: Hierro I. ABSTRACTThe aim of this paper is to study the symbolism of birds in Tartessian and Phoenician-Punic cultures within the Iberian Peninsula during the late Bronze and early Iron Age. To this end, items with any sort of symbolism connected with birds have been analysed. Organic remains have also been examined, although the latter did not make a relevant contribution to the study due to problems of conservation of the organic remains and subsequent identification of species. I have identified ducks, roosters, pigeons, flamingos, swans, owls and hawks, all located around the East Mediterranean basin and related to funerary contexts, the journey to the hereafter and deities. Most of this iconography reached the Iberian Peninsula via Phoenician culture, albeit its acceptance among the local population varied. Keywords: birds, symbolism, Tartesian, Phoenicians, PunicPlace names: Iberian PeninsulaPeriod: Iron Age REFERENCIASAlmagro Gorbea, M. J. (1986), Orfebrería fenicio-púnica, Madrid.Almagro Gorbea, M. (1977), El Bronce Final y el Periodo Orientalizante en Extremadura (Bibliotheca Praehistorica Hispana, 14), Madrid.— (dir.) (2008), La necrópolis de Medellín. II Estudio de los hallazgos, (Bibliotheca Archaeologica Hispana, 26-2), Madrid.Almagro Gorbea, M. y Torres, M. (2006), “Plástica sirio-fenicia en occidente: la sirena de Villaricos y el origen de la plástica ibérica”, Madrider Mitteilungen, 47, pp. 59-82.— (2009), “Los escarabeos fenicios de Portugal. Un estado de la cuestión”, Estudos Arqueológicos de Oeiras, 17, pp. 521-554.Akimova, L. I., Kunze, M. y V. Kästner, V. (1988), Die Welt der Etrusker. Archäeologische Denkmäler aus Museen der sozialististischen Länder, Berlin.Arnold, D. (1995), An Egyptian Bestiary, New York.Arruda, A. M. (2016), “À vol d´oiseau. Pássaros, passarinhos e passarocos na Idade do Ferro do Sul de Portugal”, en Terra e Água. Escolher sementes, invocar a Deusa. Estudos em homenagem a Victor S. Gonçalves, Lisboa, pp. 403-423.Aubet, M. E. (1978), “Los marfiles fenicios del Bajo Guadalquivir. I, Cruz del Negro”, Boletín del seminario de Arte y Arqueología, 44, pp. 15-88.— (1981-82), “Los marfiles fenicios del Bajo Guadalquivir (y III): Bencarrón, Santa Lucía y Setefilla”, Pyrenae, 17-18, pp. 231-287.Blázquez, J. M. (1983), Primitivas religiones ibéricas. Religiones prerromanas, Madrid.Blázquez, J. M. y Jordá, F. (1978), Historia del Arte Hispánico. I: La Antigüedad, Madrid.Blázquez, J. M., Luzón, J. M., Gómez, F. y Clauss, K. (1970), Las cerámicas del Cabezo de San Pedro (Huelva Arqueológica, 1), Madrid.Belén, M. y Escacena, J. L. (2002), “La imagen de la divinidad en el mundo tartésico”, en Ex oriente lux. Las religiones orientales antiguas en la península ibérica (Spal monografías, 21), Sevilla, pp. 159-184.Bendala, M. (1988), Los albores de Grecia. Historias del Viejo Mundo (Historia 16, 9), Madrid.Buero, M. (1984), “Los motivos naturalistas en la cerámica pintada del Bronce Final del suroeste peninsular”, Habis, 15, pp. 345-364.Carriazo, J. de M. (1969), “El cerro del Carambolo”, en Tartessos y sus problemas. V Symposium Internacional de Prehistoria Peninsular. Jerez de la Frontera. Barcelona, pp. 311-340.Celestino, S. y Blanco, J. L. (2006), “Edad del Hierro: Del Periodo Orientalizante al mundo prerromano”, en La joyería en los orígenes de Extremadura: el espejo de los dioses, Mérida, pp. 116-125.Celestino, S. y Salgado, J. A. (2007), “Fenicios e indígenas a través del tesoro de Aliseda”, en Las aguas primigenias. El Próximo Oriente Antiguo como fuente de civilización. Actas del IV Congreso Español de Antiguo Oriente Próximo (Zaragoza, 17 al 21 de octubre de 2006), Zaragoza, pp. 587-601.Celestino, S. y Rodríguez González, E. (2017), “De lo invisible a lo visible. La Transición entre el Bronce Final y la Primera Edad del Hierro en el valle medio del Guadiana”, en Territorios comparados: Los valles del Guadalquivir, el Tajo y el Guadiana en época tartésica (Anejos de AEspA, 80), Mérida, pp. 183-212.Coldstream, J. N. (2003), Geometric Greece, 900-700 BC, London-New York.Corzo, R. (1988), Los fenicios, señores del mar. Historias del Viejo Mundo (Historia 16, 8), Madrid.— (1991): Arte fenicio y púnico. Cuadernos de arte español (Historia 16, 9), Madrid.De Deus, M. y Correira, J. (2005), “Corte Margarida. Mais uma necrópole orientalizante no Baixo Alentejo”, en El Periodo Orientalizante. Actas del III Simposio Internacional de Arqueología de Mérida: Protohistoria del Mediterráneo Occidental, Mérida, pp. 615-618.Díez, F. (2017), “Cuerpos imaginarios: poder y descorporeización en el paso al más allá imaginado en las lécitos áticas de fondo blanco”, Res Publica, 20.3, pp. 493-506.Diogo, C. y Kesser, C. (2018), “The Iconography of Death: continuity and change in the Prothesis ritual through iconographical techniques, motifs, and gestures depicted in Greek pottery”, Classica, 31.1, pp. 61-87.Fantar, M. H. (1970), Eschatologie phénicienne et punique. Tunis.Fernández Flores, A. y Rodríguez Azogue, A. (2007), Tartessos desvelado. La colonización fenicia del suroeste peninsular y el origen y ocaso de Tartessos, Córdoba.Frankfort, H. (2010), Arte y arquitectura del Oriente Antiguo, Madrid.Garrido, J. P. (1970), Excavaciones en la necrópolis de “La Joya”, Huelva (1ª y 2ª campañas) (Excavaciones Arqueológicas en España, 71), Madrid.González Prats, A. (1983), Estudio arqueológico del poblamiento antiguo de la sierra de Crevillente (Alicante) (Anejos de la Revista Lucentum, 1), Alicante.Grosman, L. y Munro, N. D. (2016), “A Natufian ritual event”, Current Anthropology, 57.3, pp. 311-331.Guerrero, V. M. (1986), “El impacto de la colonización púnica en la cultura talayótica de Mallorca”, en Los Fenicios en la peninsula ibérica, Sabadell, pp. 339-375.Hachmann, R. (1983), Frühe Phöniker im Libanon. 20 Jahre deutsche Ausgrabungen in Kāmid el-Lōz. Mainz.Hernández Carrasquilla, F. y Jonsson, L. (1994), “Las aves”, en Castillo de doña Blanca. Archaeo-environmental investigations in the Bay of Cádiz, Spain (750-500 B.C.) (BAR International Series, 593), Oxford, pp. 81-90.Horn, F. (2005), “Les terres cuites d´origine orientale de la peninsule iberique (VIIIᵉ-VIᵉ s. av. J.-C.)”, en El Periodo Orientalizante. Actas del III Simposio Internacional de Arqueología de Mérida: Protohistoria del Mediterráneo Occidental (Anejos de AEspA, 35) vol 2. Mérida, pp. 1405-1415.Ikram, S. (2012), “An eternal aviary: Bird mummies from Ancient Egypt”, en Between heaven and Earth. Birds in Ancient Egypt (Oriental Institute Museum Publications, 35), Chicago, pp. 41-48.Jiménez Ávila, J. (2002), La toréutica orientalizante en la peninsula ibérica (Bibliotheca Archaeologica Hispana, 16), Madrid.Jiménez Guijarro, J., Sánchez Marco, A. y García Díez, M. (2011), “Nuevo examen de los grabados paleolíticos de El Pendo (Cantabria, España). Consideraciones sobre las aves del arte paleolítico de la península ibérica”, Trabajos de Prehistoria, 68.1, pp. 147-158.Karageorghis, V. y Des Gagniers, J. (1974), La Céramique Chypriote de Style Figuré. Âge du Fer (1050-500 AV. J.-C.) (Biblioteca di antichità cipriote, 2.1), Roma.Lacalle, R. (2019), Los símbolos de la Prehistoria. Mitos y creencias del Paleolítico Superior y del Megalitismo europeo, Córdoba.Le Meaux, H. (2010), L´iconographie orientalisante de la Péninsule Ibérique. Questions de styles et d´échanges (VIIIᵉ-VIᵉ siècles av. J.-C.) (Bibliothèque de la Casa de Velázquez, 47), Madrid.Liseau, C., Blasco, C., Ríos, P., Vega, J., Menduiña, R., Francisco, J., Baena, J., Herrera, T., Petri, A. y Gómez, J.L. (2008), “Un espacio compartido por vivos y muertos: el poblado calcolítico de fosos de Camino de las Yeseras (San Fernando de Henares, Madrid)”, Complutum, 19.1, pp. 97-120.López García, P., López Sáez, J. A. y Hernández, A. (2005), “El paleoambiente del suroeste peninsular en la protohistoria”, en El Periodo Orientalizante. Actas del III Simposio Internacional de Arqueología de Mérida: Protohistoria del Mediterráneo Occidental (Anejos de AEspA, 35) vol 1. Mérida, pp. 383-403.López Grande M. J. y Trello, J. (2001-2002), “Pervivencias iconográficas egipcias en las imágenes de damas sagradas del ámbito fenicio-púnico”, en Actas del II Congreso internacional de mundo púnico (Cartagena, 2000). El Mundo púnico: religión, antropología y cultura material, Murcia, pp. 337-352.Maluquer de Motes, J. (1958), Excavaciones Arqueológicas en el Cerro del Berrueco (Salamanca) (Acta Salamanticensia. Filosofía y Letras, XIV.1), Salamanca.— (1981), El santuario protohistórico de Zalamea de La Serena, Badajoz 1978-1981 (Programa de Investigaciones Protohistóricas, IV), Barcelona.— (1983), El santuario protohistórico de Zalamea de La Serena, Badajoz 1981-1982 (Programa de Investigaciones Protohistóricas, V), Barcelona.Marín, M. C. (2013), “La diosa astral ibérica y sus antecedentes orientales”, en Ritual, Religion and Reasons. Studies in the Ancient World in Honour of Paolo Xella, Münster, pp. 561-580.Marín, M. C. y Jiménez, A. M. (2014), Imagen y culto en la Iberia prerromana II. Nuevas lecturas sobre los pebeteros en forma de cabeza femenina (Spal Monografías, 18), SevillaMonge Soares, R., Baptista, L., Pinheiro, R., Rodrigues, L. y Vale, N. (2017), “A necrópole da I Idade do Ferro do Monte do Bolor 1-2 (São Brissos, Beja)”, en Sidereum Ana III. El río Guadiana y Tartessos, Mérida, pp. 263-301.Miguel Azcárraga, B. (2015), “Bronces púnicos en la isla de Ibiza”, en J. Jiménez (ed.), Phoenician Bronzes in Mediterranean (Bibliotheca Archaeologica Hispana, 45). Madrid, pp. 453-478.Miguel Naranjo, P. (2020), Definición y caracterización de las cerámicas a mano con decoración pintada del sur de la península ibérica en época tartésica. Oxford.Molina, F. (1986), “Almuñécar a la luz de los nuevos hallazgos fenicios”, en Los Fenicios en la peninsula ibérica. Sabadell, pp. 193-216.Moscati, S. (ed.) (1988), I Fenici. Milano.Murillo, J. F. (1994), La cultura tartésica en el Guadalquivir Medio (Ariadna, 13-14), Córdoba.Neri, S. (2010), Il tornio e il penello. Ceramica depurata di tradizione geometrica di época orientalizante in Etruria meridionale (Officina etruscologia, 2). Roma.Nauert, J. P. (1965), “The Hagia Triada sarcophagus. An iconographical study”, Antike Kunst, 8.2, pp. 91-98.Nicolás, J. C. (2017), “Gallos, labrys y campanillas, elementos simbólicos de la religión púnico-peninsular”, en El Oriente de Occidente. Fenicios y púnicos en el área ibérica. VIII edición del coloquio internacional del CEFYP en Alicante, Alicante, pp. 433-464.Olmos, R. y Fernández Miranda, M. (1987), “El timiaterio de Albacete”, Archivo Español de Arqueología, 60, pp. 211-219.Padró, J. (1981), “Las divinidades egipcias en la Hispania romana y sus precedentes”, Simposio de la religión romana en Hispania, Madrid, pp. 335-344.Pachón, J. A. y Carrasco, J. (2005), Las cerámicas polícromas orientalizantes y del Bronce Final desde la perspectiva granadina. Granada.Pellicer, M. (2007), La necrópolis Laurita (Almuñécar, Granada) en el contexto de la colonización fenicia (Cuadernos de Arqueología Mediterránea, 15), Barcelona.Perdigones, L., Muñoz, A. y Pisano, G. (1990), La necrópolis fenicio-púnica de Cádiz, (Studia Punica, 7), Roma.Pérez Blasco, M.F. (2012), “El kalathos del gallo: una decoración simbólica singular en un vaso de Lucentum”, MARQ. Arqueología y Museos, 5, pp.133-153.Peyras, J. (1999), Aspects de Hermès-Mercure dans l´Afrique Mineure, en J. Peyras y G. Tirologos (eds.). L´Afrique du Nord Antique. Cultures et paysages, Paris, pp. 127-150.Plaza, L. de la, Martínez, J. M. y Vaquero, J. I. (2019), Guía para identificar los personajes de la mitología clásica, Madrid.Prados, F. (2008), Arquitectura púnica. Los monumentos funerarios (Anejos de Archivo Español de Arqueología, 44), Madrid.Regoli, P. (1991), I brucuaprofumi a testa femminile dal Nuraghe Lugherras (Paulilatino) (Studia Punica, 8), Roma.Rodríguez Díaz, A., Pavón, I. y Duque, D. M. (2015), “El Tesoro de Aliseda: aproximación a su contexto arqueológico y a su tiempo histórico”, en El tiempo del Tesoro de La Aliseda. II. Aproximación a su contexto arqueológico, Cáceres, pp. 205-224.Rodríguez González, E. y Celestino, S. (2019), “Primeras evidencias de un banquete: análisis arquitectónico y material de la estancia S-1 del yacimiento de Casas del Turuñuelo (Guareña, Badajoz)”, Cuadernos de Prehistoria y Arqueología de la Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, 45, pp. 179-202.Ruiz, L. A. (2004), “Appendice. El huevo de avestruz: símbolos, epigrafía y contextos culturales”, en Le uova di struzzo dipinte nella cultura punica (Bibliotheca Archaeologica Hispana, 22 Studia Hispano-Phoenicia, 3), Madrid, pp. 111-118.Russell, N. y McGowan, K. J. (2003), “Dance of the Cranes: Crane symbolism at Çatalhöyük and beyond”, Antiquity, 77.297, pp. 445-455.Salvador, R. M. y Pereira, J. (2017), “A Paisagem funerária a oeste de Beja no período orientalizante. As necrópoles de Carlota (São Brissos) e Cinco Reis 8 (Santiago Maior)”, en Sidereum Ana III. El río Guadiana y Tartessos, Mérida, pp. 333-352.Santos, F., Antunes, S., De Deus, M. y Grillo, C. (2017), “A Necrópole de Palhais (Beringel, Beja)”, en Sidereum Ana III. El río Guadiana y Tartessos, Mérida, pp. 227-261.Schmidt, K. (2010), “Göbekli Tepe- The Stone Age Sanctuaries. New results of ongoing excavations with a special focus on sculptures and high reliefs”, Documenta Praehistorica, 37, pp. 239-256.Schmitz, Ph. (2009), “The owl in Phoenician Mortuary practice”, JANER, 9.1, pp. 51-85.Soave, L. (2017), Simboli nell´arte. Breve guida per scoprire i significati nascoti nelle opere. Modena.Torres, M. (2002), Tartessos (Bibliotheca Archaeologica Hispana, 14), Madrid.— (2017), “El paisaje funerario en las necrópolis tartésicas”, en Arquitecturas funerarias y Memoria: la gestión de las necrópolis en Europa occidental (ss. X-III a. C.), Madrid, pp. 359-398.Townsend, E. (1974), Götterkult (Archaeologia Homerica, 3), Göttingen.Valero, M. A. (2005), “El mosaico del Cerro Gil. Iniesta, Cuenca”, en El Periodo Orientalizante. Actas del III Simposio Internacional de Arqueología de Mérida: Protohistoria del Mediterráneo Occidental (Anejos de AEspA, 35) vol 1. Mérida, pp. 619-634.Vaquero, A. (2012), “Los amuletos de la «Tumba Nº 5» de la necrópolis orientalizante de Les Casetes (Villajoyosa, Alicante)”, Lucentum, 31, pp. 91-114.Vives-Ferrándiz, J. (2007), “La vida social de la vajilla de bronce etrusca en el este de la península ibérica. Notas para un debate”, Revista d´Arqueología de Ponent, 16-17, pp. 318-342.VV.AA. (1979), Mer Égée. Gréce des Îles, Paris.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
4

Harvey Narváez, Jonnathan, Lina María Obando, and Catalina Pérez Caicedo. "Imaginario social, territorios de frontera y fronteras imaginarias: Comuna 10 de Pasto." Revista UNIMAR 36, no. 1 (October 29, 2018): 13. http://dx.doi.org/10.31948/unimar.36-1.4.

Full text
Abstract:
Los imaginarios sociales son entendidos como aquellas construcciones mentales socialmente compartidas y encarnadas en las instituciones sociales, por lo cual surge el interés de develar aquéllos que son construidos en torno al territorio y a las fronteras imaginarias al interior de la Comuna 10 de Pasto. Esta investigación se desarrolló con base en el paradigma cualitativo con enfoque fenomenológico, usando técnicas de recolección de información como el grupo de discusión y el grupo focal. Entre los principales resultados se encontró que los imaginarios sociales instituyentes están relacionados con concepciones como la territorialidad, la muerte, el conflicto intergeneracional, el honor, la familia y la lealtad, mientras que los instituidos se forman por el control territorial y los micropoderes, todo lo cual influye en la consolidación de fronteras imaginarias, medios de subsistencia y marco representacional de la violencia urbana en el devenir de los micropoderes en la Comuna 10. Referencias: Alcaldía de Pasto. (s.f). Comunas, Barrios, Corregimientos y Veredas. Recuperado de http://www.pasto.gov.co/index.php/comunas-barrios-corregimientos-veredas Agudelo, P. (2011). (Des) hilvanar el sentido/los juegos de Penélope. Una revisión del concepto imaginario y sus implicaciones sociales. Uni-pluri/versidad, 11(3). Alonso, A, Barrera, Á., Arango, C., Palacios, C., Jara, C., Campo, D.,... Realpe, Y. (2014). Pedagogía y praxis social: una aproximación contextual a la realidad Latinoamericana. Recuperado de http://www.editorialabiertafaia.com/libros/PEDAGOGIA%20Y%20PRAXIS% 20SOCIAL%20Una%20aproximacion%20contextual%20a%20la%20realidad %20latinoamericana.pdf Angarita, P. (2003). Conflictos, guerra y violencia urbana: interpretaciones problemáticas. Nómadas, 19, 96-104 Arteaga, J., Restrepo, J., Munera, J. y García, E. (2013). Fronteras invisibles: como espacios formativos para la construcción de interacciones sociales (Trabajo de Grado). Universidad de San Buenaventura, Colombia. Recuperado de http://bibliotecadigital.usb.edu.co/bitstream/10819/1558/1/Fronteras_ Espacios_Formativos_Arteaga_2013.pdf Ayala, R. (2008). La metodología fenomenológico-hermenéutica de M. Van Manen en el campo de la investigación educativa. Posibilidades y primeras experiencias. Revista de Investigación Educativa RIE, 26(2), 409-430. Baeza, M. (2000). Los caminos invisibles de la realidad social. Ensayo de sociología profunda sobre los imaginarios sociales. Santiago de Chile: Ril Editores. Bernal, R. (23 de marzo de 2013). Comuna 10, Zona de inseguridad en Pasto. Diario del Sur. Recuperado de http://diariodelsur.com.co/comuna-10-zona-de-inseguridad-en-pasto-34214 Cabrera, D. (s.f.). Imaginario social, comunicación e identidad colectiva. Recuperado de http://www.portalcomunicacion.com/dialeg/paper/pdf/143_cabrera.pdf Canales, M. (1996). El grupo de discusión. Revista de Sociología No. 9, Universidad de Chile. -------. (2006). Metodologías de investigación social. Introducción a los oficios. Santiago de Chile: LOM Ediciones. Cancino, L. (2011). Aportes de la noción de imaginario social para el estudio de los movimientos sociales. Polis, 10(28), 69-83. Carrión, F. (2008). Violencia urbana: un asunto de ciudad. EURE (Santiago), 34(103), 111-130.Castoriadis, C. (1997). El avance de la insignificancia. Buenos Aires, Argentina: Editorial Universitaria de Buenos Aires, Eudeba. Cifuentes, R. (2011). Diseño de proyectos de investigación cualitativa. Buenos Aires, Argentina: Noveduc Libros. Cruz, S. (2014). Violencia y jóvenes: pandilla e identidad masculina en Ciudad Juárez. Revista Mexicana de Sociología, 76(4), 613-637. Delgado, M. (2011). El criterio amigo-enemigo en Carl Schmitt. El concepto de lo político como una noción ubicua y desterritorializada. Cuaderno de Materiales, 23, 175-183.Díaz, M. (2009). ¿Cómo desarrollar, de una manera comprensiva, el análisis cualitativo de los datos? Educere, 13(44), 55-66. Erreguerena, M. (2001). Cornelius Castoriadis: sus conceptos. Anuario 2001 UAM-X (México), 2002, 39-47. Escobar, J. y Bonilla, F. (s.f.). Grupos focales: una guía conceptual y metodológica. Cuadernos Hispanoamericanos de Psicología, 9(1), 51-67. Gómez, P. (2001). Imaginarios sociales y análisis semiótico: Una aproximación a la construcción narrativa de la realidad. Cuadernos de la Facultad de Humanidades y Ciencias Sociales, 17(1), 195-209. Gómez, H. (Comp.). (2012). Control territorial y resistencias. Una lectura desde la seguridad humana. Medellín, Colombia: Universidad de Antioquia. González, D., López, J. y Rivera, N. (2015). Fronteras invisibles en “Belén, Medellín, Colombia”. División imaginaria, marcas reales: lógicas de poder, territorio y resistencia. Prospectiva, Revista de Trabajo Social e Intervención Social, 20, 193-211. Hernández, R., Fernández, C. y Baptista, P. (2003). Metodología de la investigación (5ª. ed.). México: McGraw-Hill Interamericana. Herrera, J., Vega, J., Kala, J. y Chávez, A. (2016). Territorialidad, poder y agresión: Constantes en las pandillas de León, Guanajuato. Archivos de Criminología, Seguridad Privada y Criminalística, 4(7), 31-41. Hurtado, D. (2008). La configuración: un recurso para comprender los entramados de las significaciones imaginarias. Revista Latinoamericana de Ciencias Sociales, Niñez y Juventud, 6(1), 81-110. Juárez-Salazar, E. (2017). Memoria y significación social: burocracia y archivo histórico sobre la guerra sucia en México. Revista Colombiana de Sociología, 40(1), 83-100. Lunecke, A. (2016). Inseguridad ciudadana y diferenciación social en el nivel microbarrial: el caso del sector Santo Tomás, Santiago de Chile. Eure, 42(125), 109-129. Marí, R., Bo, R. y Climent, C. (2010). Propuesta de análisis fenomenológico de los datos obtenidos en la entrevista. Revista de Ciencias de la Educación, 8(1), 113-133. Miranda, E. (2014). El imaginario social bajo la perspectiva de Cornelius Castoriadis y su proyección en las representaciones culturales de Cartagena de Indias (Tesis de pregrado). Universidad de Cartagena, Cartagena, Colombia. Murcia, N. (2012). La escuela como imaginario social. Apuntes para una escuela dinámica. Recuperado de: https://dialnet.unirioja.es/descarga/articulo/4323068.pdf Murcia, W. (2015). Las pandillas en El Salvador. Propuestas y desafíos para la inclusión social juvenil en contextos de violencia urbana. Naciones Unidas, Santiago: Comisión Económica para América Latina y El Caribe CEPAL. Narváez, J. (2013). Violencia barrial, la tensión social como crisis humanitaria. Tesis Psicológica, 8(1), 56-67. -------. (2014). Multiversidad Mundo Real Edgar Morin. Ciudad, fronteras y violencias urbanas sobre el territorio (Tesis de Maestría). Recuperado de http://www.multiversidadreal.edu.mx/wp-content/uploads/2015/09/TESIS-FINAL-Mayo.pdf Obando, A. (2011). La Comuna 10 en Pasto. Recuperado de http://arturobando.blogspot.com.co/2011/08/la-comuna-diez-en-pasto.html Ortega, T. (2014). Criminalización y concentración de la pobreza urbana en barrios segregados. Síntomas de guetización en La Pintana, Santiago de Chile. EURE (Santiago), 40 (120), 241-263. Pérez, T. (2008). Fronteras imaginarias en América latina. La experiencia migratoria de haitianos en Chile. Rumbos TS, 3(3), 69-82. Pintos, J. (2000). Construyendo realidad (es): Los imaginarios sociales. Recuperado de http://idd00qmm.eresmas.net/articulos/construyendo.htm Quecedo, R. y Castaño, C. (2002). Introducción a la metodología de investigación cualitativa. Revista de Psicodidáctica, (14), 5-39. Rodríguez, C., Quiles, O. y Herrera, L. (2005). Teoría y Práctica del Análisis de Datos cualitativos. Proceso General y Criterios de Calidad. Revista Internacional de Ciencias Sociales y Humanidades, SOCIOTAM, 15(2), 133-154. Spradley, J. (1980). Observación Participante. Minnesota, Estados Unidos: Holt, Rinehart and Winston. Valencia, H. (2016). La política y la democracia como creaciones imaginarias: de los griegos a nosotros. Atenea, (513), 125-135. Zunino, H., Hidalgo, R. y Marquardt, E. (2011). Vivienda social y segregación espacial en la Ciudad de Pucón, Chile: entre el enclaustramiento y la integración con el hábitat turístico. Revista INVI, 26 (71), 15-55.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
5

Pinzón Ardila, Omar. "Modelado de un Recuperador Dinámico de Tensión para el Mejoramiento de la Calidad de la Onda de Tensión." BISTUA REVISTA DE LA FACULTAD DE CIENCIAS BASICAS 14, no. 1 (May 4, 2016): 62. http://dx.doi.org/10.24054/01204211.v1.n1.2016.1938.

Full text
Abstract:
[1] R. C. Dugan, H. W. Beaty, y S. Santoso, Electrical Power Systems Quality, Third edition. Tata McGraw Hill Education, 2012.[2] J. Arrilaga y N. R. Watson, Power System Harmonics. Jhon Wiley and Sons, 2003.[3] H. Kim, F. Blaabjerg, B. Bak-Jensen, y J. Choi, «Instantaneous power compensation in three-phase systems by using p-q-r theory», en Power Electronics Specialists Conference, 2001. PESC. 2001 IEEE 32nd Annual, 2001, vol. 2, pp. 478–485 vol.2.[4] J. G. Nielsen y F. Blaabjerg, «Comparison of system topologies for dynamic voltage restorers», en Conference Record of the 2001 IEEE Industry Applications Conference, 2001. Thirty-Sixth IAS Annual Meeting, 2001, vol. 4, pp. 2397–2403 vol.4.[5] M. Vilathgamuwa, A. A. . Ranjith Perera, S. S. Choi, y K. J. Tseng, «Control of energy optimized dynamic voltage restorer»,88presentado en The 25th Annual Conference of the IEEE Industrial Electronics Society, 1999. IECON ’99 Proceedings, 1999, vol. 2, pp. 873-878 vol.2.[6] N. H. Woodley, L. Morgan, y A. Sundaram, «Experience with an inverter-based dynamic voltage restorer», IEEE Trans. Power Deliv., vol. 14, n.o 3, pp. 1181-1186, jul. 1999.[7] M. D. Stump, G. J. Keane, y F. K. S. Leong, «The role of custom power products in enhancing power quality at industrial facilities», en 1998 International Conference on Energy Management and Power Delivery, 1998. Proceedings of EMPD ’98, 1998, vol. 2, pp. 507–517 vol.2.[8] UNE, Características de la Tensión Suministrada Por Las Redes Generales de Distribución, UNE-EN 50160. UNE, 1996.[9] M. P. Kazmierkowski y L. Malesani, «Current control techniques for three-phase voltage-source PWM converters: a survey», Ind. Electron. IEEE Trans. On, vol. 45, n.o 5, pp. 691–703, 1998.[10] G. A. de Almeida Carlos, E. C. dos Santos, C. B. Jacobina, y J. P. R. A. Mello, «Dynamic Voltage Restorer Based on Three-Phase Inverters Cascaded Through an Open-End Winding Transformer», IEEE Trans. Power Electron., vol. 31, n.o 1, pp. 188-199, ene. 2016.[11] S. Andrews y S. Joshi, «Performance Improvement of Dynamic Voltage Restorer using Proportional - Resonant Controller», en Renewable Energy and Energy Management; Proceedings of PCIM Europe 2015; International Exhibition and Conference for Power Electronics, Intelligent Motion, 2015, pp. 1-8.[12] A. M. Rauf y V. Khadkikar, «An Enhanced Voltage Sag Compensation Scheme for Dynamic Voltage Restorer», IEEE Trans. Ind. Electron., vol. 62, n.o 5, pp. 2683-2692, may 2015.[13] Craig Muller, User’s Guide on the Use of PSCAD. Manitoba, Canada: Manitoba HVDC Research Centre, 2010.[14] Rohitha Jayasinghe, User’s Guide. A Comprehensive Resourse for EMTDC. Manitoba, Canada: Manitoba HVDC Research Centre, 2010.[15] L. A. Moran, J. W. Dixon, y R. R. Wallace, «A Three-Phase Active Power Filter Operating with Fixed Switching Frequency for Reactive Power and Current Harmonic Compensation», Ind. Electron. IEEE Trans. On, vol. 42, n.o 4, pp. 402 -408, ago. 1995.[16] S. Bhattacharya y D. Divian, «Synchronous frame based controller implementation for hybrid series active filters system», Proceeding 1995 IEEEIAS Annu. Meet., pp. 2531-2540, 1995.[17] J. G. Nielsen y F. Blaabjerg, «A detailed comparison of system topologies for dynamic voltage restorers», IEEE Trans. Ind. Appl., vol. 41, n.o 5, pp. 1272- 1280, oct. 2005.[18] J. Arrillaga, N. R. Watson, y S. Chen, Power System Quality Assessment. Jhon Wiley and Sons, 2000.[19] V. B. Bhavaraju y P. Enjeti, «A Fast Active Power Filter to Correct Line Voltage Sag», IEEE Trans, vol. IE-41, n.o 3, pp. 333-338, 1994.[20] G. Blajszczak, «Direct Method for Voltage Distortion Compensation in Power Network Bay Series Converter Filter», IEE Proc Electr Power Appl, vol. 142, n.o 5, pp. 308-312, 1995.[21] H. Akagi, «New Trends in Active Filters for Power Conditioning», Ind. Appl. IEEE Trans. On, vol. 32, n.o 6, pp. 1312 -1322, nov. 1996.[22] A. Ghosh y G. Ledwich, «Compensation of distribution system voltage using DVR», IEEE Trans. Power Deliv., vol. 17, n.o 4, pp. 1030- 1036, oct. 2002.89[23] C. J. Melhorn, T. D. Davis, y G. E. Beam, «Voltage sags: their impact on the utility and industrial customers», IEEE Trans. Ind. Appl., vol. 34, n.o 3, p. 549, 1998.[24] W. E. Brumsickle, G. A. Luckjiff, R. S. Schneider, D. M. Divan, y M. F. McGranaghan, «Dynamic sag correctors: cost effective industrial power line conditioning», en Proceedings of 34th Annual Meeting of the IEEE Industry Applications, Phoenix, AZ, USA, 1999, vol. vol.2, p. 1339.[25] B. Singh, K. Al-Haddad, y A. 9 Chandra, «A Review of Active Filters for Power Quality Improvement», Ind. Electron. IEEE Trans. On, vol. 46, n.o 5, pp. 960-971, oct. 1999.[26] C. Zhan, C. Fitzer, V. K. Ramachandaramurthy, A. Arulampalam, M. Barnes, y N. Jenkins, «Software phase-locked loop applied to dynamic voltage restorer (DVR)», en IEEE Power Engineering Society Winter Meeting, 2001, 2001, vol. 3, pp. 1033-1038 vol.3.[27] V. Kaura y V. Blasko, «Operation of a phase locked loop system under distorted utility conditions», en Applied Power Electronics Conference and Exposition, 1996. APEC ’96. Conference Proceedings 1996., Eleventh Annual, 1996, vol. 2, pp. 703–708 vol.2.[28] A. C. Parsons, W. M. Grady, y E. J. Powers, «A wavelet-based procedure for automatically determining the beginning and end of transmission system voltage sags», en IEEE Power Engineering Society 1999 Winter Meeting, 1999, vol. 2, pp. 1310–1315 vol.2.[29] D. Gregory, C. Fitzer, y M. Barnes, «The static transfer switch operational considerations», en Power Electronics, Machines and Drives, 2002. International Conference on (Conf. Publ. No. 487), 2002, pp. 620–625.[30] C. Zhan, V. K. Ramachandaramurthy, A. Arulampalam, C. Fitzer, S. Kromlidis, M. Bames, y N. Jenkins, «Dynamic voltage restorer based on voltage-space-vector PWM control», IEEE Trans. Ind. Appl., vol. 37, n.o 6, pp. 1855-1863, nov. 2001.[31] C. Fitzer, A. Arulampalam, M. Barnes, y R. Zurowski, «Mitigation of saturation in dynamic voltage restorer connection transformers», IEEE Trans. Power Electron., vol. 17, n.o 6, pp. 1058- 1066, nov. 2002.[32] S. Gao, X. Lin, Y. Kang, Y. Duan, y J. Qiu, «Mitigation of inrush current in dynamic voltage restorer injection transformers», en 2012 IEEE Energy Conversion Congress and Exposition (ECCE), 2012, pp. 4093-4098.[33] Y. W. Li, «Control and Resonance Damping of Voltage-Source and Current-Source Converters With Filters», IEEE Trans. Ind. Electron., vol. 56, n.o 5, pp. 1511-1521, may 2009.[34] H. Akagi, «Control strategy and site selection of shunt active filter for damping of harmonic propagation in power distribution systems», Present. 1996 IEEEPES Winter Meet., 1996.[35] M. El-Habrouk, M. K. Darwish, y P. Mehta, «Active Power Filters: A Review», Electr. Power Appl. IEE Proc., vol. 147, n.o 5, pp. 403 -413, sep. 2000.[36] S. Buso, L. Malesani, y P. Mattavelli, «Comparison of current control techniques for active filter applications», Ind. Electron. IEEE Trans. On, vol. 45, n.o 5, pp. 722–729, 1998.[37] W. M. Grady, M. J. Samotyj, y A. H. Noyola, «Survey of active power line conditioning metodologies», IEEE Trans. Power Deliv., vol. 5, pp. 1536-1542, 1990.[38] H. Akagi, Y. Kanazawa, y A. Nabae, «Instantaneous reactive power compensators comprising switching devices without energy storange components», IEEE Trans. Ind. Appl., vol. IA-20, pp. 625-630, 1984.[39] A. Garcia-Cerrada, P. Garcia-Gonzalez, R. Collantes, T. Gomez, y J. Anzola, «Comparison of thyristor-controlled reactors and voltage-source inverters for compensation of flicker caused by arc furnaces», IEEE Trans. Power Deliv., vol. 15, n.o 4, p. 1225, 2000.[40] P. C. Krause, Analysis of Electric Machinery. New York: McGraw-Hill Inc., 1986.[41] H. Akagi, Y. Kanazawa, y A. Nabae, «Generalised theory of the instantaneous reactive power in three-phase circuits», Proceeding 1983 Int. Power Electron. Conf. Tokyo Jpn. 1983, pp. 1375-1386, 1983.[42] G. F. Franklin, J. D. Powell, y M. L. Workman, Digital Control of Dynamic Systems, 3rd ed. Addison-Wesley, 1997.[43] K. J. Astrom y B. Wittenmark, Computer-Controlled Systems: Theory and Design, 3rd ed. Prentice Hall Inc., 1997.[44] J. Svensson, «Grid-connected voltage source converter», PhD Thesis, Chalmers university of Technology, 1998.[45] J. Svensson y R. Ottersted, «Shunt Active Filtering of Vector Current-Controlled VSC at a Moderate Swiching Frequency», IEEE Trans. Ind. Appl., vol. 35, pp. 1083-1090, 1999.[46] J. Holtz, «Pulsewith modulation for electronic power convertion», Proceeding IEEE, vol. 82, n.o 8, pp. 1194-1214, ago. 1994.[47] Mathworks, Using Matlab vesion 8.4. Natick,MA: The Mathworks, Inc, 2014.[48] Mathworks, Using Simulink vesion 8.4. Natick,MA: The Mathworks, Inc, 2014.[49] G. Goodwin, S. Graebe, y M. Salgado, Control Systems Design. London: Prentice Hall, 2001.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
6

Pazmino Gavilanez, Washington Enrique, Veronica Alexandra Merchan Jacome, and David Enrique Zambrano Moreira. "Strategic planning process as a management tool in a changing financial and business environment." Universidad Ciencia y Tecnología 25, no. 111 (December 4, 2021): 5–13. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/uct.v25i111.510.

Full text
Abstract:
Strategic planning has become, for decades, a fundamental element and competitive value of the management of companies of all sizes, through the application of appropriate tools to establish the situation of the organization and its perspectives. Defining a strategy enables organizations, both public and private, to clearly define the type of activity they perform and to address the challenges of their external and internal environment, through plans oriented toward productivity, efficiency, and effectiveness. Through a bibliographic and documentary review, this article aims to establish the state of the question about strategic planning, especially in the context of the complexity of today's world that organizations must face, so affected by various situations such as economic contraction, the advancement of technologies, the environmental crisis, the redistribution of global power, the effects of the pandemic and new international tensions. It is concluded that strategic planning constitutes a specific competitive advantage for companies in all situations, including problems such as the current one related to the COVID 19 pandemic. Keywords: Strategic planning, companies, business environment. References [1]E. Melo Rivera, La planeación estratégica como ventaja competitiva en empresas manufactureras, Bogotá: Universidad Militar Nueva Granada, 2017. [2]N. Huilcapsi Masacon, K. Troya Terranova and W. Ocampo Ulloa, «Impacto del COVID 19 en la planeaciónestratégica de las PYMES ecuatorianas,» Recimundo, vol. 3, nº 4, pp. 76-85, 2020. [3]A. Scott, Planificación estratégica, Edinburgh: Edinburgh Business School, 2007. [4]J. González, F. Salazar, R. Ortiz and D. Verdugo, «Gerencia estratégica, herramienta para la toma de decisiones en las organizaciones,» Telos, vol. 21, nº 1, pp.3-19, 2019. [5]M. Bojorquez Zapata and A. Pérez Brito, «La planificación estratégica. Un pilar en la gestión empresarial,» El buzon de pacioli, vol. 13, nº 81, pp. 4-19, 2013. [6]S. Tzu, El arte de la guerra, México: Independently Published, 2016. [7]J. Von Neumann and O. Morgenstern, Theory of the games and economic behaviour. Third edition, New York: John Willey and sons, 1953. [8]P. Drucker, La gerencia, tareas, responsabilidades y prácticas, Buenos Aires: Editorial el Ateneo, 1984. [9]A. Chandler, Strategy and structure: chapters in the history of the american industrial enterprise, Cambridge: MIT press, 1962. [10]K. Andrews, The concept of corporate of corporate strategy, New York: Homewood, 1980. [11]M. Porter, Estrategia competitiva. Técnicas para el análisis de los sectores industriales y de la competencia, México: Grupo Editorial Patria, 2015. [12]P. Castillo, El enfoque de la gestión estratégica, México: McGraw Hill, 2010. [13]J. Sallenave, Gerencia y planeación estratégica, Bogotá: Norma, 2000. [14]S. Solórzano and T. Alaña Castillo, Planeación estratégica, Machala: UTMACH, 2015. [15]E. Ogliasstri, Manual de Planeación estratégica, Bogotá: Tercer Mundo, 1996. [16]A. Chiavenato and A. Sapiro, Planeación estratégica. Fundamentos y aplicaciones ., México: McGraw Hill, 2007 segunda edición. [17]J. Amaya, Gerencia, Planeación y estrategia, Bucaramanga: Universidad Santo Tomás de Aquino, 2005. [18]I. Chiavenato and A. Sapiro, Planeación estratégica. Fundamentos y aplicaciones, Bogotá: McGraw Hill, 2010. [19]F. David, Conceptos de administración estratégica, México: Pearson, 2013. [20]M. Porter, «La creación de valor compartido: ¿cómo reinventar el capitalismo y liberar una oleada de innovación y crecimiento?,» Harvard Business, vol. 82, nº 13, pp. 7-34, 2011. [21]K. Weirinch, Administración, una perspectiva global, México: McGraw Hill, 2001. [22]J. Tarziján, Fundamentos de estrategia empresarial. Elementos esenciales de la estrategia competitiva, México:Alfa Omega editor, 2008. [23]E. García, S. Durán, E. Cardeño Potola, R. Prieto Pulido, E. García and A. Paz Marcanao, «Proceso de planificación estratégica: etapas ejecutadas en pequeñas y medianas empesas para optimizar la competitividad,» Espacios, vol. 38, nº 52, pp. 16-30, 2017. [24]J. Vinueza Calderón, O. E. J., P. Maldonado Chávez and A. Ramírez Sales, «Planes estratégicos que adoptan las empresas ecuatorianas en tiempos de pandemia,» FIPCAEC, vol. 6, nº 1, pp. 696-710, 2021. [25]R. Hernández Sampieri, Metodología de la investigación. Sexta edición., México: McGraw Hill, 2014.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
7

Bravo López, Fernando. "El conocimiento de la religiosidad islámica en la España Moderna: los cinco pilares del islam." Vínculos de Historia. Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 8 (June 20, 2019): 92. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2019.08.05.

Full text
Abstract:
RESUMENEl estudio histórico de la religiosidad islámica se ha encontrado tradicionalmente con el problema de la escasez de fuentes. Además, siempre se ha estudiado a partir de las fuentes islámicas, obviando las cristianas. Si es cierto que para la Edad Media las fuentes cristianas no ofrecen demasiada información y están además viciadas por su carácter polémico, también lo es que para la Edad Moderna, con el surgimiento de un tipo de literatura sobre el islam que está alejado de la tradición polémica, disponemos de un buen número de importantes fuentes cristianas que merecen ser tenidas en cuenta en cualquier análisis histórico de la religiosidad islámica. Es el caso especialmente de la Topographía e Historia general de Argel (1612), cuyas descripciones y observaciones resultan de una riqueza sin precedentes.PALABRAS CLAVE: Edad Moderna, cinco pilares del islam, religiosidad, España, Argel.ABSTRACTTraditionally, the historical study of Islamic religiosity has been faced with the problem of the scant amount of sources. Moreover, it has always been approached on the basis of Islamic sources, disregarding the Christian ones. If for the Middle Ages Christian sources do not present much information about the subject and this is tainted by its polemical character, for the Early Modern Age, with the emergence of a new kind of literature about Islam that does not belong to the polemical tradition, we have at our disposal a good number of sources of information. This is particularly thecase of the Topographía e Historia general de Argel (1612), with descriptions and observations of an unprecedented quality. It is an evident indication that, from the sixteenth century onwards, there are Christian sources that must be taken into account in any historical analysis of Islamic religiosity.KEY WORDS: Image of Islam, early modern Spain, five pillars of Islam, religiosity. BIBLIOGRAFÍAAfricanus, L., Descripción general del África y de las cosas peregrinas que allí hay, traducción y edición de S. Fanjul, Barcelona, Lunwerg, 1995.Alfonso, P., Diálogo contra los judíos, traducción de E. Ducay, Zaragoza, Instituto de Estudios Altoaragoneses, 1996.Berkey, J. P., The formation of islam: religion and society in the Near East, 600-1800, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2003.Berque, J., Al-Yousi: problémes de la culture marocaine au XVIIème siècle, Paris, Moutin & Co., 1958.Bunes Ibarra, M. Á. de, La imagen de los musulmanes y del norte de África en la España de los siglos XVI y XVII: los caracteres de una hostilidad, Madrid, CSIC, 1989.Camamis, G., Estudios sobre el cautiverio en el Siglo de Oro, Madrid, Gredos, 1977.Cardaillac, L., Moriscos y cristianos: un enfrentamiento polémico (1442-1560), 2ª ed., Madrid, Fondo de Cultura Económica, 2016.Constable, O. R., “Regulating religious noise: the Council of Vienne, the mosque call and Muslim pilgrimage in the late medieval Mediterranean world”, Medieval Encounters, vol. 16, núm. 1 (2010), pp. 64–95.Cruz Hernández, M., El islam de al-Andalus: historia y estructura de su realidad social, 2ª ed., Madrid, AECI, 1996.Cruz Palma, Ó. de la, “Las cinco oraciones islámicas diarias (Salawat) en las fuentes latinas medievales”, en Martínez Gázquez, J. y Tolan, J. V. (eds.), Ritus infidelium. Miradas interconfesionales sobre las prácticas religiosas en la Edad Media, Madrid, Casa de Velázquez, 2013, pp. 133-149.— Machometus: la invención del profeta Mahoma en las fuentes medievales, Bellaterra, Institut d’Estudis Medievals, 2017.Daniel, N., Islam and the West: the making of an image, Oxford, Oneworld Pub., 1993.Eckhart, A., “Le cercueil flottant de Mahomet”, en Mélanges de philologie romane et de littérature offerts à Ernest Hoepffener, París, Les Belles Lettres, 1949, pp. 77-88.Eisenberg, D., “Cervantes, autor de la Topografía e historia general de Argel publicada por Diego de Haedo”, Cervantes: Bulletin of the Cervantes Society of America, vol. 16, núm. 1 (1996), pp. 32-53.Evans, R. J. W. y Marr, A. (eds.), Curiosity and wonder from the Renaissance to the Enlightenment, Abingdon y Nueva York, Routledge, 2016.Fierro, M., “Prácticas y creencias religiosas en al-Andalus”, Al-Qantara, vol. 13, núm. 2 (1992), pp. 463-474.Garcés, M. A., Cervantes en Argel: historia de un cautivo, Madrid, Gredos, 2005.— “Introduction”, en Sosa, A. de, An early modern dialogue with Islam: Antonio de Sosa’s Topography of Algiers (1612), Notre Dame, Ind., University of Notre Dame Press, 2011, pp. 1-78.García-Arenal, M., Inquisición y moriscos: los procesos del Tribunal de Cuenca, 3ª ed., Madrid, Siglo XXI, 1987.García Sanjuán, A., “La celebración de la navidad en al-Andalus y la convivencia entre cristianos y musulmanes”, en Miura, J. M. (ed.), Te cuento la navidad: visiones y miradas sobre las fiestas de invierno, Sevilla, Aconcagua, 2011, pp. 43-49.Gonzalbes, C., “Un ensayo para la catalogación de los amuletos de plomo andalusíes”, Boletín Arqueológico Medieval, 12 (2005), pp. 7-17.González de Clavijo, R., Embajada a Tamorlán, edición de F. López Estrada, Barcelona, Castalia, 2017, pp. 188-189.Halevi, L., Muhammad’s grave: death rites and the making of Islamic society, Nueva York, Columbia University Press, 2007.Hammoudi, A., The victim and its masks: an essay on sacrifice and masquerade in the Maghreb, Chicago, Chicago University Press, 1993.Höfert, A., “The order of things and the discourse of the Turkish threat: the conceptualisation of Islam in the rise of Occidental anthropology in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries”, en Höfert, A. y Salvatore, A. (eds.), Between Europe and Islam: shaping modernity in a transcultural space, Bruselas, PIE-Peter Lang, 2000, pp. 39-70.Ibn Battuta, A través del islam, traducción, introducción y notas de S. Fanjul y F. Arbós, Madrid, Alianza Ed., 2005.Ibn Yubayr, A través del oriente (Rihla), estudio, traducción, notas e índices de F. Maíllo, Madrid, Alianza Ed., 2007.Irwin, R., For lust of knowing: the orientalists and their enemies, Londres y Nueva York, Penguin, 2007.Jiménez de Rada, R., Historiae minores. Dialogvs libri vite, edición y estudio de J. Fernández Valverde y J. A. Estévez Sola, Turnhout, Brepols, 1999.Kaptein, N. J. G., Muhammad’s birthday festival: early history in the central Muslim lands and development in the Muslim west until the 10th/16th century, Leiden, Nueva York y Colonia, Brill, 1993.Maliki, S., “Religiosidad y alteridad: una aproximación a la imagen del musulmán en la Topografía e Historia general de Argel de Antonio de Sosa”, ‘Ossour al-Jadida, 19-20 (2015), pp. 66-82.Montecroce, R., Reprobación del Alcorán, Sevilla, por dos alemanes compañeros, 1501.Parreño, J. M., “Experiencia y literatura en la obra de Antonio de Sosa”, en Sosa, A. de, Diálogo de los mártires de Argel, Madrid, Hiperión, 1990, pp. 9-23.Pascual, P., Sobre la se[c]ta mahometana, edición y estudio de F. González Muñoz, Valencia, Publicacions de la Universitat de València, 2011.Rodríguez Mediano, F., “Santos arrebatados: algunos ejemplos de maydub en la Salwat al-anfas de Muhammad al-Kattani”, Al-Qantara, vol. 13, núm. (1992), pp. 237-256.— “Religiosidad en al-Andalus: el hombre santo en el islam occidental”, Revista de Dialectología y Tradiciones Populares, 54 (1999), pp. 145-168.Sahin, K., “Staging an Empire: an Ottoman circumcision ceremony as cultural performance”, American Historical Review, vol. 123, núm. 2 (2018), pp. 463-492.Said, E. W., Orientalismo, 2ª ed., Barcelona, Debolsillo, 2003.Salah, M. M., El doctor Sosa y la Topografía e historia general de Argel, tesis doctoral, Departamento de Filología Española, Universidad Autónoma de Barcelona, Barcelona, 1991.Salicrú, R., “Entre la praxis y el estereotipo: vivencias y percepciones de lo islámico ibérico en las fuentes archivísticas y narrativas bajomedievales”, en MartínezGázquez, J. y Tolan, J. V. (eds.), Ritus infidelium. Miradas interconfesionales sobre las prácticas religiosas en la Edad Media, Madrid, Casa de Velázquez, 2013, pp. 99-111.Shoshan, B., Popular culture in medieval Cairo, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1993.Sola, E., “Renacimiento, Contrarreforma y problema morisco en la obra de Antonio de Sosa”, en Sosa, A. de, Diálogo de los mártires de Argel, Madrid, Hiperión, 1990, pp. 27-52.— “Antonio de Sosa: un clásico inédito amigo de Cervantes (Historia y Literatura)”, en Actas del I Coloquio Internacional de la Asociación de Cervantistas, Barcelona, Anthropos, 1990, pp. 409-412.Southern, R. W., Western views of Islam in the Middle Ages, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1962.Tolan, J. V., Saracens: Islam in the medieval European imagination, Nueva York, Columbia University Press, 2002.Tóth, J., “Topography of a society: Muslims, dwellers, and customs of Algiers in Antonio de Sosa’s Topographia, e Historia general de Argel”, en Birnbaum, M. D. y Sebok, M. (eds.), Practices of coexistence: constructions of the other in early modern perceptions, Budapest, Central European University Press, 2017, pp. 103-142.Touati, H., Entre Dieu et les hommes: lettrés, saints et sorciers au Maghreb (17e siècle), París, École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales, 1994.Tuy, L. de, Crónica de España, edición de J. Puyol, Madrid, Tip. de la RABM, 1926.Varthema, L., Itinerario del venerable varon micer Luis patricio romano en el qual cuenta mucha parte de la Ethiopia, Egipto, y entrambas Arabias, Siria y la India, Sevilla, Jacobo Cromberger, 1520.Viaje de Turquía (la odisea de Pedro Urdemalas), 6ª ed., a cargo de F. García Salinero, Madrid, Cátedra, 2010.Waardenburg, J. J., “Official and popular religion in Islam”, Social Compass, vol. 25, núms. 3-4 (1978), pp. 315-341.Wiegers, G., “Ibadat”, en Martin, R. C. (ed.), Encyclopedia of Islam and the Muslim world, 2 vols., Nueva York, Macmillan Reference USA, Thomson/Gale, 2004, vol. 1, pp. 327-333.Zaragoza, E., “Abadologio del monasterio de Ntra. Sra. de la Misericordia de Frómista (1437-1835)”, Publicaciones de la Institución Tello Téllez de Meneses, 71 (2000), pp. 135-158.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
8

Riscal, Sandra Aparecida. "Educação e dever profissional na constituição da subjetividade moderna (Education and professional duty in the constitution of the modern subjectivity)." Revista Eletrônica de Educação 13, no. 2 (May 10, 2019): 367. http://dx.doi.org/10.14244/198271993349.

Full text
Abstract:
This article aims to discuss the role of the professional duty in the constitution of the modern subjectivity, based on the analysis of this theme in the books of Max Weber called Essays on the Sociology of Religion. Weber presents a genealogy of the Western modernity, approaching it from the point of view of its specific rationality through which a subjectivity based on the practical instrumental domain would have been consolidated. According to Weber, the Lutheran Reformation, through asceticism, gave to the labor an ethical-religious dimension and laid the foundations for the modern conception of "professional duty", which extended itself to all domains of the human activity. The concept of work as a vocation, derived from Protestant asceticism, is embodied in the methodical and disciplined dedication to work conceived as an individual destiny. By means of the internalization of a specific form of rationality, to which everyone must passively conform, a process of subjectivation has been established, which imposes an instrumental rationality as a legitimate means of cognitive and practical approach to all worldly processes.As a result, professional duty began to determine the sense and meaning of educational processes, whose main purpose is training for work.ResumoEste artigo tem como objetivo discutir o papel do dever profissional na constituição da subjetividade moderna a partir da análise deste tema nos livros de Max Weber denominados Ensaios sobre a Sociologia das Religiões. Weber apresenta uma genealogia da modernidade ocidental, abordando-a do ponto de vista de sua racionalidade específica por meio da qual teria se consolidado uma subjetividade fundamentada no domínio prático instrumental. Segundo Weber, a Reforma Luterana, por meio da ascese, conferiu ao trabalho uma dimensão ético-religiosa e estabeleceu as bases para a concepção moderna de "dever profissional", que se estendeu para todos os domínios da atividade humana. O conceito de trabalho como vocação, derivado da ascese protestante, consubstancia-se na entrega metódica e disciplinada no trabalho concebido como destino individual. Por meio da internalização de uma forma específica de racionalidade, a que todos devem se conformar passivamente, constituiu-se um processo de subjetivação que impõe uma racionalidade instrumental como um meio legítimo de abordagem cognitiva e prática de todos os processos mundanos. Como decorrência, o dever profissional passou a determinar o sentido e significado dos processos educativos, cuja finalidade precípua é a formação para o trabalho. Keywords: Max Weber, Professional training, Subjectivity, Education.Palavras-chave: Max Weber, Formação profissional, Subjetividade, Educação.ReferencesCARVALHO, A. B. Max Weber - modernidade Ciencia e Educação. Petrópolis: Ed. Vozes, 2005.FLICKINGER, H.-G. Reforma e Secularização:uma interface histórica. Veritas, Porto Alegre, v. 63, n.1, p. 224-234, jan-mar. 2018.FREUND, J. L'imaginaire dans l'épistémologie de Weber, Librairie Droz, 1990. In: FREUND, J. Études sur Max Weber. Paris: Librairie Droz, 1990.FUENTE, Y. R. D. L. La libertad como destino: El sujeto moderno en Max Weber. Madrid: Editorial Biblioteca Nueva, 2001.GARCIA, J. M. G. Las huellas de Fausto. La herencia de Goethe en la sociología de Max Weber. Madrid: Tecnos, 1992.LUTERO, M. Tratado da liberdade Cristã. In: LUTERO, M. Martinho Lutero - Obras selecionadas. São Leolpoldo; Porto Alegre: Sinodal/Concórdia, v. II, 1989.MACHADO, R. O nascimento do trágico: de Schiller a Nietzsche. R.J.: Editor Jorge Zahar, 2006.SCHLUCHTER, W. Religion und Lebensführung: Studien zu Max Webers Religions - und Herrschaftssoziologie. Band II. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp Verlag, 1988.SCHLUCHTER, W. El desencantamiento del mundo - Seis estudios sobre Max Weber. México: Fondo de Cultura Econòmica, 2017.SHLUCHTER, W. Paradoxes of Modernity: culture and conduct in the Theory of Max Weber. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1996.TENBRUCK, F. H. The Problem of Thematic Unity in the Works of Max Weber. The British Journal of Sociology, London, v. 31 - no. 3, p. 316-351, september, 1980. tradução:M. S. Whimster.VINCENT, G. Les types sociologiques d'éducation selon Max Weber. Revue française de pédagogie -, Lyon, p. 75-82, Juillet-Août - septembre 2009. disponivel em: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41202625, acesso 12/07/2017.WEBER, M. Zwischenbetrachtung. Die Wirtschaftsethik der Weltreligionen. Konfuzianismus und Taoismus (Max Weber Gesamtausgabe - (Max Weber Gesamtausgabe MWG I/19). Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1989. SCHMIDT-GLINZER, Helwig & KOLONKO, P. (Orgs.).WEBER, M. A Ética Protestande e o "Espírito" do Capitalismo. Tradução de José Marcos Mariani de Macedo. São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 2004.WEBER, M. Wissenschaft als Beruf - in Gesammelte Werke. Berlin: Digitale Bibliothek -Directmedia Publishing GmbH, 2005b.WEBER, M. Die protestantische Ethik und der Geist des Kapitalismus in Gesammelte Aufsätza zur Religions Sociologie. Berlin: Digitale Bibliothek - Directmedia Publishing GmbH, v. I, 2005.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
9

Laguna-Platero, Antonio, and Francesc-Andreu Martínez-Gallego. "Proveedor de la Real Casa: el sello real en el desarrollo de la publicidad en la prensa española (1814-1931)." Vínculos de Historia Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 11 (June 22, 2022): 462–79. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2022.11.22.

Full text
Abstract:
Durante el Antiguo Régimen y desde 1614, la Monarquía Hispánica otorgó diplomas de Proveedor de la Real Casa a establecimientos comerciales o talleres de fabricación. Era un privilegio que dotaba de prestigio a quien lo recibía. A partir de la revolución liberal-burguesa, la monarquía se transformó en limitada, pero siguió otorgando los mismos diplomas. El presente estudio se basa en una amplia documentación de archivo y hemeroteca para medir cuántas concesiones se realizaron y qué impacto tuvieron dichas concesiones en la publicidad insertada en la prensa. Nuestra hipótesis de trabajo argumenta que en el Antiguo Régimen se produjo una transferencia de legitimidad desde la monarquía hacia el producto agraciado con el diploma, pero que, durante el reinado de Isabel II, los términos de la ecuación comenzaron a invertirse. Se estudian los reinados de Fernando VII, Isabel II, Alfonso XII, la regencia de María Cristina de Habsburgo y Alfonso XIII para observar hasta qué punto fue así y qué consecuencias tuvo tanto en la historia de la publicidad como en la historia de la construcción de la imagen pública de la institución monárquica. Palabras clave: Proveedor de la Real Casa, publicidad, prensa, marcas.Topónimo: EspañaPeríodo: Siglos XIX y XX ABSTRACTDuring the Ancien Régime and from 1614 onwards, the Spanish monarchy awarded diplomas of Supplier to the Royal Household to commercial establishments or manufacturing workshops. It was a privilege that conferred upon the recipient considerable prestige. After the liberal-bourgeois revolution, the monarchy became limited, but continued to grant the same diplomas. This study employs extensive archival and newspaper documentation to estimate the number of diplomas awarded and their impact upon advertising in the press. Our working hypothesis argues that in the Ancien Régime there was a transfer of legitimacy from the monarchy to the product awarded the diploma, but that during the reign of Isabella II, the terms of the equation began to be reversed. The reigns of Fernando VII, Isabel II, and Alfonso XII, the regency of Maria Cristina of Habsburg and Alfonso XIII are studied in order to observe the extent to which this was the case and the consequences for both the history of advertising and the history of the construction of the public image of the monarchical institution. Keywords: Royal Warrant of Appointment, advertising, press, brands.Place names: SpainPeriod: 19th and 20th centuries REFERENCIASAnderson, B., Comunidades imaginadas. Reflexiones sobre el origen y la difusión del nacionalismo, México, FCE, 1997.Bagehot, W., La constitución inglesa, Madrid, CEPC, 2010.Barral, M, “Socialización española de la monarquía saboyana: la visita a Galicia de Amadeo I”, Hispania, LXXXIX, 262, (2019), pp. 389-414.Billig, M., Nacionalisme banal, Valencia, PUV, 2006.Burguera, M., “Al ángel regio. Respetabilidad femenina y monarquía constitucional en la España posrevolucionaria”, en E. García, M. Moreno y J. I. Marcuello (coords.), Culturas políticas monárquicas en la España liberal, Valencia, Universidad de Valencia, 2013, pp. 131-150.Burke, P., La fabricación de Luis XIV, Madrid, Nerea, 1995.Cannadine, D., “Context, execució i significat del ritual: la monarquia britànica i l’invent de la tradició, període 1820-1977”, en E. J. Hobsbawm y T. Ranger (eds.), L’invent de la tradició, Vich, Eumo, 1988, pp. 101-160.Caro, A., “Una fase decisiva en la evolución de la publicidad: la transición del producto a la marca”, Pensar la Publicidad, III, 2, (2009), pp. 109-132.Caro, A., La publicidad que vivimos, Madrid, Editorial Eresma, 1994.Climent, S., La Maquinista Valenciana. Revolución industrial y cambio social, 1834-1955, Valencia, UJI-PUV, 2020.Cruz, J., El surgimiento de la cultura burguesa, Madrid, Siglo XXI, 2014.Dardé, C., “En torno a la biografía de Alfonso XII: cuestiones metodológicas y de interpretación”, Ayer, 52, (2003), pp. 39-55.Diego, O., “La política de industrialización en España. Antecedentes, evolución histórica y perspectiva europea”, Contribuciones desde Coatepec, 17, (2009), pp. 121-139.Eguizábal, R., Historia de la publicidad, Madrid, Eresma Celeste, 1998.Fernández, M. D. y Feliu, E., “Avisos, anuncios, reclamos y publicidad en España. Siglos XVIII y XIX”, Ámbitos, 21, (2012), pp. 315-332.Fernández, R., “De ‘rey soldado’ a ‘pacificador’. Representaciones simbólicas de Alfonso XII de Borbón”, Historia Constitucional, 11, (2010), pp. 47-75.Ferrera, C., “Formación de la imagen monárquica e intervencionismo regio: los comienzos del reinado de Alfonso XIII (1902-1910)”, Hispania, LXIV, 216, (2004), pp. 237-266.Gómez Aparicio, P., Historia del periodismo español. II, Madrid, Editora Nacional, 1974.La Parra, E. (coord.), Imagen del poder. Reyes y regentes en la España del siglo XIX, Madrid, Síntesis, 2011.Hall, M. C., “El rey imaginado. La construcción política de la imagen de Alfonso XIII”, en J. Moreno (ed.), Alfonso XIII. Un político en el trono. Madrid, Marcial Pons, 2003, pp. 59-82.Laguna, A. y Martínez, F. A., “Jaque al rey, juego de héroe: Vicente Blasco Ibáñez desde París, entre la heroificación y la República”, Historia y Comunicación Social, 25, (2020), pp. 451-461.Lario, M. A., El Rey, piloto sin brújula. La Corona y el sistema político de la Restauración (1875-1902), Madrid, Biblioteca Nueva, 1999.López Sánchez, M. C., La mano del rey: el mayordomo mayor en la Casa Real del siglo XIX, Universidad Carlos III de Madrid, 2017Lozano, M. M., “El cartel publicitario, instrumento de creatividad artística (algunos trazos entre la Belle époque y los años 60 del siglo XX)”, Artigrama, 20, (2015), pp. 57-78.Maquiavelo, N., El Príncipe, Madrid, Alianza, 2010.Martínez, J., “La sustitución del sistema cortesano por el paradigma del estado nacional en las investigaciones históricas”, Librosdelacorte.es, 1, (2010), pp. 4-16.Montero, J., Paz, M. A. y Sánchez, J. J., La imagen pública de la monarquía. Alfonso XIII en la prensa escrita y cinematográfica, Barcelona, Ariel, 2001.Moreno, M., Discreta regente, la austriaca o Doña Virtudes. Las imágenes de María Cristina de Habsburgo. Madrid, Anexo de la biblioteca Fundación José Ortega y Gasset, Documento de trabajo 2008/2.Moreno, M., “María Cristina de Habsburgo, la (in)discreta regente”, en E. La Parra (coord.), La imagen del poder. Reyes y regentes en la España del siglo XIX, Madrid, Síntesis, 2011, pp. 389-430.Nestlé España, Una historia de la publicidad española: reflejos de más de un siglo de Nestlé, Esplugues de Llobregat, 2005.Núñez Seixas, X. M., Suspiros de España. El nacionalismo español, Barcelona, Crítica, 2018.Núñez-García, V. M. “Monarquía y nación a través de la visita de Isabel II a Andalucía en 1862. La dimensión cultural de las ceremonias reales”, Hispania, LXXXIX, 262, (2019), pp. 331-357.Ojeda, A. V., “Del reclame a la Publicidad. La transición hacia la modernidad publicitaria en la prensa periódica argentina entre 1862 y 1885”, Pensar la Publicidad, III, 2, (2009), pp. 133-148.Pérez, M. A., La publicidad en España. Anunciantes, agencias y medios, 1850-1950, Madrid, Fragua, 2001.Piqueras, J. A., El taller y la escuela, Madrid, Siglo XXI, 1998.Piqueras, J. A., “La revolución burguesa española. De la burguesía sin revolución a la revolución sin burguesía”, Historia Social, 24, (1996), pp. 95-132.Prados de la Escosura, L, De imperio a nación. Crecimiento y atraso económico en España (1780-1930), Madrid, Alianza, 1988.Pro, J., La construcción del Estado en España. Una historia del siglo XIX, Madrid, Alianza Editorial, 2019.Ramos, F., “La utilización publicitaria de la imagen del rey y la familia real”, Ámbitos, 11-12, (2004), pp. 9-38.Raventós, J. M., Cien años de publicidad española, 1899-1999, Barcelona, 2000, 3 vols.Romanones, Conde de, Amadeo de Saboya, el rey efímero, Madrid, Espasa-Calpe, 1935.Saiz, P., Legislación histórica sobre la propiedad industrial, Madrid, OEPM, 1996.Saiz, P., Llorens, F., Blázquez, L. y Cayón, F. (eds.), Base de datos de solicitudes de marcas (España, 1850-1919), Madrid, OEPM-UAM, 2007-2017, http://historico.oepm.es.San Narciso, D., “Ceremonias de la monarquía isabelina. Un análisis desde la historia cultural”, Revista de historiografía, 21, (2014), pp. 191-207.San Narciso, D., “Bajo el discreto encanto de la nación. La Monarquía española en la Europa posrevolucionaria (1830-1870)”, en R. Sánchez (coord.), Un rey para la nación: monarquía y nacionalización en el siglo XIX, Madrid, Sílex, 2019, pp. 21-43Sánchez, R. (coord.), Un rey para la nación: monarquía y nacionalización en el siglo XIX, Madrid, Sílex, 2019.Sánchez, R., “Sociabilidad cortesana y modelos de monarquía en España (1833-1872)”, Librosdelacorte.es, 20, (2020), pp. 235-259.Sapag, P., “La Gaceta de Madrid como instrumento propagandístico de Amadeo de Saboya (1870-1873)”, Historia y Comunicación Social, 11, (2006), pp. 199-215.Sereni, E., Capitalismo y mercado nacional, Barcelona, Crítica, 1980.Thiesse, A. M., La création des identités nationales. Europe XVIIIe-XIXe siècle, París, Seuil, 2001.Verdet, F., Historia de la industria papelera valenciana, Valencia, Universidad de Valencia, 2014.Wu, T. Comerciantes de atención, Madrid, Capitán Swing, 2020.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
10

Ruggeri, Annalisa, Henrique Bittencourt, Guillermo Sanz, Alessandro Rambaldi, Ibrahim Yakoub-Agha, Josep-Maria Ribera, William Arcese, et al. "Are Outcomes After Myeloablative Conditioning Regimen in Double Cord Blood Transplantation (UCBT) Better Than Single UCBT for Adults with Acute Leukemia in Remission?." Blood 120, no. 21 (November 16, 2012): 3083. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v120.21.3083.3083.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Abstract 3083 Allogeneic hematopoietic stem cell transplantation (HSCT) is indicated for patients (pts) with acute leukemia (AL) with poor-risk cytogenetics or refractoriness to chemotherapy. For adults requiring HSCT urgently, such as pts in first complete remission (CR1), a single (s) or double unit (d) UCBT is a valid stem cells source. In the sUCBT setting, type of conditioning regimen seems to be associated with better outcome (Sanz BMT 2012). With the aim to compare single vs double UCBT after myeloablative conditioning regimen (MAC) in a homogeneous series of pts, we analyzed 239 adults (>18years) with AL in CR1. Pts were transplanted with sUCBT (n=156) or dUCBT (n=83) from 2005–2011 in EBMT centers for ALL (n=101) and AML (n=138). Type of MAC was statistically associated with outcomes therefore pts were analyzed in 3 different groups: Group 1: pts receiving sUCBT with TBI-based+Cy (+Flu) (n=68) (performed in 42 transplant centers (TC)), Group 2: pts receiving sUCBT with Bu+Flu+Thiotepa (n=88) (performed in 23 TC) and Group 3: pts receiving dUCBT with Cy+TBI+Flu (n=83) (performed in 47 TC). No statistical differences were found among the 3 groups for pts and disease characteristics (diagnosis, risk, gender, weight, CMV status, year of UCBT and time from diagnosis to UCBT) however pts in group2 were older than in group1 and 3 (median age 38 vs 33 vs 31 years) (p=0.03). Cytogenetic at diagnosis was available for 176 pts, 39% of pts were classified in the intermediate risk and 56% in unfavorable risk group. Forty-two pts had t(9;22) and 26 FLT3/ITD mutation. No differences on cytogenetic were found among the 3 groups. Thirty one percent of CB units were identical to recipient or had 1 HLA disparity (antigen level typing for HLA-A and B and allelic level for DRB1) while 69% had 2–3 HLA disparities. There was no difference on HLA disparities among the 3 groups. Median infused TNC was 2.9×107/kg for group1, 3×107/kg for group2, and 3.7×107/kg for group3 (p=0.01) and median CD34 was 1.2×105/kg, 1.6×105/kg and 1.5×105/kg, respectively (p=0.32). ATG was part of conditioning regimen in 73% of pts. The use of ATG was different in the 3 groups (70%, 90% and 40% for group1, 2 and 3, respectively p<0.001). GVHD prophylaxis consisted either of CSA±MMF or CSA±steroids in 46% and 22% of pts, respectively. All groups had the same median follow-up time: 24 (range 3–74) months. For group1, group2 and group3, the cumulative incidence (CI) of 60 days neutrophil recovery was 82%, 89% and 87% (p=0.15), with median time of 27, 21 and 24 days, respectively (p<0.001). Chimerism analysis performed at day 100 showed full donor chimerism in 87% of pts (data available for 80% of pts who engrafted). No differences in chimerism status were found between the 3 groups (p=0.47). At day 100, CI of acute GVHD (grade II-IV) was 30% vs 20% vs 45% for group1, group2 and group3, respectively (p=0.001). Pts receiving a dUCBT who developed aGvHD (n=38), experienced mainly grade II aGvHD with skin involvement (grade II (n=25), grade III (n=10), grade IV (n=3)). CI of chronic GvHD at 1 year was 29%, with no differences in the incidence among the groups. At 1 year, CI of TRM was 44% for group1, 33% for group2 and 36% for group3 (p=0.46). In multivariate analysis, two factors were associated with higher TRM: diagnosis of ALL (p=0.048) and age>35 years (p=0.049). One-Hundred-six pts died and the causes of death were infection (n=38), GvHD (n=18), other transplant-related events (n=31) or relapse (n=18). CI of 2y relapse was 25% for group1, 18% for group2 and 16% for group3 (p=0.22). No factors were found to be associated with increase relapse incidence in multivariate analysis. The 2y probability of leukemia-free-survival (LFS) was 31% for group1 (sUCBT-TBI based), 48% for group2 (sUCBT-BuFluTT), and 47% for group3 (dUCBT) (p=0.03). No center effect was found for LFS. In multivariate analysis, use of sUCBT using TBI based MAC (HR=0.9, p=0.003), diagnosis of ALL (HR=0.69, p=0.04) and age>35years (HR=1.4, p=0.04) were independently associated with decreased LFS. In this retrospective based registry analysis, in the myeloablative setting for adults with AL in CR1, outcomes (TRM, RI and LFS) after dUCBT were not statistically different from sUCBT using iv-BuFluTT. However, compared to sUCBT using TBI-based MAC, dUCBT was associated with lower RI and better LFS rates. In the MAC setting, the combination of conditioning regimens and type of graft (single vs. double) may have different impact UCBT outcomes. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
11

Зяблинцева, Маргарита Владимировна, Дмитрий Владимирович Кузменкин, Алексей Владимирович Грибков, Людмила Валерьевна Пожидаева, Лола Яковлевна Смирнова, Лидия Сергеевна Яковченко, Ирина Александровна Горбунова, and Евгений Александрович Давыдов. "РОЛЬ НАЦИОНАЛЬНОГО ПАРКА «САЛАИР» В СОХРАНЕНИИ ВИДОВ, ВНЕСЕННЫХ В КРАСНУЮ КНИГУ АЛТАЙСКОГО КРАЯ." Российский журнал прикладной экологии, no. 2 (July 6, 2022): 33–46. http://dx.doi.org/10.24852/2411-7374.2022.2.33.46.

Full text
Abstract:
Национальный парк «Салаир» – новая федеральная особо охраняемая природная территория, созданная в 2020 году в Алтайском крае. В статье анализируются и обобщаются ранее известные и новые (осуществлённые в течение первого года функционирования национального парка) наблюдения редких и исчезающих видов организмов, занесенных в Красную книгу Российской Федерации, Красную книгу Алтайского края, а также оценивается роль национального парка «Салаир» в защите популяций этих видов. Представлен и обсужден список охраняемых таксонов и точки их местонахождений в пределах национального парка «Салаир». В пределах парка и в непосредственной близости от его границ обнаружено двадцать четыре вида охраняемых на региональном уровне растений, лишайников и грибов, из которых 4 вида занесены в Красную книгу РФ. Среди редких и находящихся под угрозой исчезновения животных национального парка «Салаир» 17 видов занесены в Красную книгу Алтайского края, 10 из них занесены в Красную книгу РФ. Среди них эндемики Салаира и Алтая, а также реликтовые виды. В Алтайском крае эндемичный вид липы (Tilia sibirica) и эндемичный дождевой червь (Eisenia malevici) встречаются исключительно на территории национального парка «Салаир». Экспертная оценка важности рассматриваемой охраняемой территории для сохранения редких видов указывает на высокий потенциал национального парка в сохранении и поддержании популяций редких и исчезающих видов живых организмов. Наибольшие популяции в парке характерны для таких охраняемых видов как кандык сибирский, копытень европейский, волчеягодник обыкновенный – среди растений; медицинская пиявка, аполлон обыкновенный, сапсан, хохлатый осоед – среди животных. Список литературы Быков Н.И., Важов С.В., Гармс О.Я., Грибков А.В., Давыдов Е.А., Елесова Н.В., Зяблинцева М.В., Косачев П.А., Кузменкин Д.В., Маслова О.М., Пожидаева Л.В., Петров В.Ю., Сабаев А.А., Смирнова Л.Я., Черных Д.В., Щур А.В. Природные условия национального парка «Салаир» // Труды Тигирекского заповедника. 2021. №13. С. 7–45. Важов С.В., Важов В.М., Одинцев А.В. О совах Салаирского кряжа // Русский орнитологический журнал. 2018а. №1701. С. 5815–5824. Важов С.В., Важов В.М., Грибков А.В., Никулкин В.Н., Одинцев А.В. Материалы к изучению соколов Салаирского кряжа // Русский орнитологический журнал. 2018б. № 1691. С. 5469–5467. Вотинов А.Г., Карякин И.В. КОТР АЛ-001 Ельцовская. Союз охраны птиц России, 2006 // URL: http://www.rbcu.ru/kotr-siberia/al001.php (дата обращения: 10.12.2021). Гагина Т.Н. Птицы Салаиро-Кузнецкой горной страны (Кемеровская область) // Вопросы экологии и охраны природы. Кемерово: КемГУ, 1979. С. 5–17. Горбунова И.А. Новые сведения о редких видах макромицетов Алтайского края // Труды Тигирекского заповедника. 2017. №9. С. 29–35. doi: 10.53005/20767390_2017_9_29. Давыдов Е.А. Лишайник из Красных книг СССР и РСФСР Lobaria pulmonaria (L.) Hoffm. (Lobariaceae, Lichenes) в Алтайском крае // Флора и растительность Алтая. Барнаул, 1999. Т. 4 (1). С. 18–23. Давыдов Е.А. Аннотированный список лишайников западной части Алтая (Россия) // Новости систематики низших растений. 2001. Т. 35. С. 140–161. Давыдов Е.А. Дополнения к видовому составу лишайников Алтайской горной страны // Turczaninowia. 2004. Т. 7. №4. С. 47–59. Давыдов Е.А. Лишайники Тигирекского заповедника (аннотированный список видов) // Труды Тигирекского заповедника. 2011. Вып. 4. С. 69–85. Давыдов Е.А., Конорева Л.А. Лишайники северо-алтайских предгорий и низкогорий (Алтайский край) // Вестник алтайской науки. 2015. №1. С. 197–201. Давыдов Е.А., Бочкарева Е.Н., Черных Д.В. Краткая характеристика природных условий Тигирекского заповедника // Труды Тигирекского заповедника. 2011. Вып. 4. С. 7–19. doi: 10.53005/20767390_2011_4_7. Давыдов Е.А., Яковченко Л.С., Хрусталева И.А., Елесова Н.В. Экологические особенности и плотность популяций охраняемых лишайников в лесах с участием ели, пихты и сосны сибирской на Салаирском кряже (Алтайский край) // Проблемы ботаники Южной Сибири и Монголии. 2020. №19(2). С. 275–280. doi: 10.14258/pbssm.2020118. Елесова Н.В. Фитоценотическая характеристика липовых лесов Алтайского края // Проблемы ботаники Южной Сибири и Монголии. 2018. №17. С. 63–65. Журавлев В.Б., Ломакин С.Л., Сатюков С.Н. Определитель рыб бассейна Верхней Оби. Барнаул: «ИПП «Алтай», 2010. 110 с. Заварзин А.А., Давыдов Е.А. Лишайники семейства Nephromataceae (Peltigerales) на Алтае // Turczaninowia, 2000. Т. 3, вып. 4. С. 5–28. Залесский И.М., Залесский П.М. Птицы Юго-Западной Сибири // Бюлл. МОИП. Отд. биол. 1931. Т. 40. Вып. 3‒4. С. 145–206. Красная книга Алтайского края. Т. 1. Редкие и находящиеся под угрозой исчезновения виды растений и грибов. Барнаул: Изд-во Алтайского ун-та, 2016а. 292 с. Красная книга Алтайского края. Т. 2. Редкие и находящиеся под угрозой исчезновения виды животных. Барнаул: Изд-во Алтайского ун-та, 2016б. 312 с. Красная книга Российской Федерации. Растения и грибы. М.: Товарищество научных изданий КМК, 2008. 855 с. Красная книга Российской Федерации, том «Животные». М.: ФГБУ «ВНИИ Экология», 2021. 1128 с. Приказ Министерства природных ресурсов Российской Федерации от 25 октября 2005 г. № 289 «Об утверждении перечней (списков) объектов растительного мира, занесенных в Красную книгу Российской Федерации и исключенных из Красной книги Российской Федерации» // URL: https://base.garant.ru/2160834/ (дата обращения: 10.01.2022). Приказ Министерства природных ресурсов и экологии Российской Федерации от 24 марта 2020 г. № 162 «Об утверждении перечня объектов животного мира, занесенных в Красную книгу Российской Федерации» // URL: https://base.garant.ru/73841026/ (дата обращения: 10.01.2022). Приказ Министерства природных ресурсов и экологии Алтайского края от 11.04.2018 № 584 «Об утверждении Списков объектов растительного и животного мира, занесенных в Красную книгу Алтайского края и исключенных из Красной книги Алтайского края» // URL: http://publication.pravo.gov.ru/Document/View/2201201804120004 (дата обращения: 10.01.2022). Равкин Ю.С. Птицы Северо-Восточного Алтая. Новосибирск: Наука, Сиб. отделение, 1973. 375 с. Ребриев Ю.А., Кром И.Ю., Степанов Н.В., Власенко В.А., Филиппова А.В. Распространение Geastrum melanocephalum в азиатской части России // Turczaninowia. 2020. №23 (3). С. 112–117. doi: 10.14258/turczaninowia.23.3.12. Ротанова И.Н., Андреева И.В. Эколого-ландшафтное обоснование системы особо охраняемых природных территорий Алтайского края. Новосибирск: Изд-во Сибирского отделения РАН, 2010. 159 с. Седельников В.П., Королюк А.Ю., Лащинский Н.Н. Затерянный архипелаг: Алтайский край глазами ботаника // Наука из первых рук. 2009. №6. С. 32–47. Флинт В.Е. Сохранение редких видов в России (теория и практика) // Сохранение и восстановление биоразнообразия. М.: Изд-во научного и учебно-методического центра, 2002. C. 6‒58. Чунихин С.П. Фауна и распространение птиц горно-таежных лесов Салаирского кряжа // Орнитология. 1965. Вып. 7. С. 76‒82. Butchart S.H.M., Walpole M., Collen B., van Strien A., Scharlemann J.P.W., Almond R.E.A., Baillie J.E.M., Bomhard B., Brown C., Bruno J., Carpenter K.E., Carr G.M., Chanson J., Chenery A.M., Csirke J., Davidson N.C., Dentener F., Foster M., Galli A., Galloway J.N., Genovesi P., Gregory R.D., Hockings M., Kapos V., Lamarque J.F., Leverington F., Loh J., McGeoch M.A., McRae L., Minasyan A., Morcillo M.H., Oldfield T.E.E., Pauly D., Quader S., Revenga C., Sauer, J.R., Skolnik B., Spear D., Stanwell-Smith D., Stuart S.N., Symes A., Tierney M., Tyrrell T.D., Vie J.C., Watson R. Global biodiversity: indicators of recent declines // Science. 2010. Vol. 328. P. 1164–1168. doi:10.1126/science.1187512. Davydov E.A. Rare and vulnerable species of Lichens in Altaisky krai: new data on distribution and magnitude of populations // Field Meeting «Lichens of Boreal Forests» and the Fourth Russian Lichenological Workshop: Рroceedings. Syktyvkar, 2008. P. 40–48. Davydov E.A., Konoreva L.A., Andreev M.P., Zhdanov I.S., Dobrysh A.A. Additions to the lichen biota of Altai mountains. IV // Turczaninowia. 2012. Vol. 15, №3. P. 23–36. Davydov E.A., Smirnova L.Y., Storozhenko Y.V., Zyatnina M.V., Ryzhkova P.Y., Yakovchenko L.S. New localities of protected lichen species on the Salair Ridge in Altai Territory // Acta Biologica Sibirica. 2022a. Vol. 8. In press. Davydov E.A., Elesova N.V., Khrustaleva I.A., Storozhenko Y.V., Zyatnina M.V., Yakovchenko L.S. Ecological preferences and magnitudes of populations of protected lichens in linden forests on the Salair Ridge in Altai Territory // Acta Biologica Sibirica. 2022b. Vol. 8. In press. Geldmann J., Barnes M., Coad L., Craigie I., Hockings M., Burgess N. Effectiveness of terrestrial protected areas in reducing habitat loss and population declines. // Biological Conservation. 2013. Vol. 161. P. 230–238. doi: 10.1016/J.BIOCON.2013.02.018. Global Fungal Red List IUCN. 2022a // URL: http://iucn.ekoo.se/iucn/species_view/332130/ (дата обращения: 06.03.2022). Global Fungal Red List IUCN. 2022b // URL: http://iucn.ekoo.se/iucn/species_view/412769/ (дата обращения: 06.03.2022). Gray C., Hill S., Newbold T., Lawrence N. Hudson L.N., Börger L., Contu S., Hoskins A.J., Ferrier S., Purvis A., Scharlemann J.P.W. Local biodiversity is higher inside than outside terrestrial protected areas worldwide // Nature Communications. 2016. Vol. 7. P. 1–7. doi: 10.1038/ncomms12306. Franklin J.F. Preserving Biodiversity: Species, Ecosystems, or Landscapes? // Ecological applications. 1993. Vol. 3(2). P. 202–205. doi:10.2307/1941820. Myers N., Mittermeier R.A., Mittermeier C.G., Da Fonseca G.A.B., Kent J. Biodiversity hotspots for conservation priorities // Nature. 2000. Vol. 403. Р. 853–858. doi: 10.1038/35002501. 42. Rodrigues A.S.L., Akcakaya H.R., Andelman S.J., Bakarr M.I., Boitani L., Brooks T.M., Chanson J.S., Fishpool L.D.C., Da Fonseca G.A.B., Gaston K.J., Hoffmann M., Marquet P.A., Pilgrim J.D. Pressey R.L. Schipper, J. Sechrest W., Stuart S.N., Underhill L.G., Waller R.W., Watts M.E.J., Yan X. Global gap analysis: priority regions for expanding the global protected-area network // Bioscience. 2004. Vol. 54. P. 1092–1100. doi: 10.1641/0006-3568(2004)054[1092:GGAPRF]2.0.CO;2.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
12

Li, He Cheng, Qiu Yin Cai, Eric T. Shinohara, Hui Cai, Carolyn Cao, Zuo Fei Wang, Ming Teng, Wei Zheng, and Bo Lu. "Endostatin Polymorphism 4349G/A(D104N) is not Associated with Aggressiveness of Disease in Postate Cancer." Disease Markers 21, no. 1 (2005): 37–41. http://dx.doi.org/10.1155/2005/650109.

Full text
Abstract:
Endostatin is an important inhibitory molecule which mediates the sequential steps involved in angiogenesis. Lower level or impaired function of endostatin is associated with a higher risk of developing malignant solid tumors and with a worse prognosis of the disease. TheendostatinN104 polymorphism might be associated with an impaired ability to inhibit angiogenesis. We analyzed the tissues from 98 Caucasian prostate cancer patients for the presence of D104N polymorphism. The frequencies of homozygous 4349G/G(104D/D), and heterozygous 4349G/A(104D/N) were 83.67%(82/98) and 16.33%(16/98), respectively; no individuals were homozygous 4349A/A(104N/N). With the Fisher’s exact test we found the genotype of D104N was not significantly related to age, tumor grade, PSA and clinical stage (P> 0.05). There was no difference in relapse free survival(RFS) or overall survival(OS) between patients with 104D/N and those with 104D/D (P= 0.8283, 0.3713 respectively). We concluded thatendostatinpolymorphism was not associated with the aggressiveness of prostate cancer in Caucasian patients.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
13

Pich Mitjana, Josep, and David Martínez Fiol. "Manuel Brabo Portillo. Policía, espía y pistolero (1876-1919)." Vínculos de Historia. Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 8 (June 20, 2019): 387. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2019.08.20.

Full text
Abstract:
RESUMEN:El objetivo del artículo es aproximarnos a la controvertida biografía del comisario Manuel Brabo Portillo. El trabajo está basado en fuentes primarias y secundarias. El método utilizado es empírico. En el imaginario del mundo sindicalista revolucionario, Brabo Portillo era el policía más odiado, la reencarnación de la cara más turbia del Estado. Fue, así mismo, un espía alemán relacionado con el hundimiento de barcos españoles, el asesinato del empresario e ingeniero Barret y el primer jefe de los terroristas vinculados a la patronal barcelonesa. La conflictividad que afectó a España en el período de la Primera Guerra Mundial es fundamental para entender los orígenes del terrorismo vinculado al pistolerismo, que marcó la historia político social española del primer tercio del siglo XX.PALABRAS CLAVE: Brabo Portillo, pistolerismo, espionaje, sindicalismo, Primera Guerra Mundial.ABSTRACT:The objective of the article is an approach to the controversial biography of Police Chief Manuel Brabo Portillo. The work is based on primary and secondary sources. The method used is empirical. In the imagery of the revolutionary syndicalist world, Brabo Portillo was the most hated policeman, the reincarnation of the murkiest face of the state. He was also a German spy connected with the sinking of Spanish ships, the murder of businessman and engineer Josep Barret and the first head of the terrorists linked to Barcelona employers. The conflict that affected Spain during the period of the First World War is fundamental in order to understand the origins of terrorism linked to pistolerismo, which marked Spanish social political history during the first third of the twentieth century.KEY WORDS: Brabo Portillo, pistolerismo, espionage, syndicalism, First World War. BIBLIOGRAFÍAAisa, M., La efervescencia social de los años 20. Barcelona 1917-1923, Barcelona, Descontrol, 2016.Aguirre de Cárcer, N., La neutralidad de España durante la Primera Guerra Mundial (1914-1918). I. Bélgica, Madrid, Ministerio de Asuntos Exteriores, 1995.Alonso, G., “’Afectos caprichosos’: Tradicionalismo y germanofilia en España durante la Gran Guerra”, Hispania Nova, 15, 2017, pp. 394-415.Amador, A., El Terror blanco en Barcelona. Las bombas y los atentados personales. Actuación infernal de una banda de asesinos al servicio de la burguesía. El asesinato como una industria, Tarragona, Talleres gráf. Gutenberg, [1920?].Anglés, C., “Contra los sindicatos. Los procesos de la organización obrera. La impostura nunca ha sido justicia”, Solidaridad Obrera, 836 (1/8/1918), p. 1.Balcells, A., El Pistolerisme. Barcelona (1917-1923), Barcelona, Pòrtic, 2009.Ben-Ami, S., La Dictadura de Primo de Rivera (1923-1930), Barcelona, Planeta, 1984.Bengoechea, S., Organització patronal i conflictivitat social a Catalunya. Tradició i corporativisme entre finals de segle i la dictadura de Primo de Rivera, Barcelona, PAM, 1994.Bengoechea, S., El locaut de Barcelona (1919-1920), Barcelona, Curial, 1998.Bengoechea, S., “1919: La Barcelona colpista. L’aliança de patrons i militars contra el sistema liberal”, Afers, 23/24 (1996), pp. 309-327.Brabo Portillo, M., Ensayo sobre policía científica, Barcelona, Gassó Hermanos, [190?].Bravo Portillo, M. y Samper, A., Programa para los exámenes de ingreso ó ascenso en plazas de oficiales de cuarta clase de la Hacienda Pública, Madrid, Mateu, 1906.Bueso, A., Recuerdos de un cenetista, Barcelona, Ariel, 1976.Burgos y Mazo, M. de, El verano de 1919 en Gobernación, Imprenta de E. Pinós-Cuenca, 1921.Calderón, F. de P. [Rico Ariza, E.] y Romero, I., Memorias de un terrorista. Novela episódica de la tragedia barcelonesa, Barcelona, [s.e.], [1924?].Carden, R. M., German Policy Toward Neutral Spain, 1914-1918, London, Routledge, 2014.Cardona, G., Los Milans del Bosch, una familia de armas tomar. Entre la revolución liberal y el franquismo, Barcelona, Edhasa, 2005.Casal Gómez, M., La Banda Negra. El origen y la actuación de los pistoleros en Barcelona (1918-1921), 2ª. Edición, Barcelona, Icaria, 1977.Calle Velasco, M. D. de la, “Sobre los orígenes del estado social en España”, Ayer, 25 (1997), pp. 127-150.D’Ors, E., “La unidad de Europa”, La Vanguardia, (1/12/1914), p. 7.Díaz Plaja, F., Francófilos y germanófilos. Los españoles en la guerra europea, Barcelona, Dopesa, 1973.Díez, P., Memorias de un anarcosindicalista de acción, Barcelona, Bellaterra, 2006.Domingo Méndez, R., “La Gran Guerra y la neutralidad española: entre la tradición historiográfica y las nuevas líneas de investigación”, Spagna Contemporanea, 34 (2008), pp. 27-44.Esculies, J., “España y la Gran Guerra. Nuevas aportaciones historiográficas”, Historia y Política, 32 (2014), pp. 47-70.Esdaile, Ch. J., La Quiebra del liberalismo, 1808-1939, Barcelona, Crítica, 2001.Foix, P., Los Archivos del terrorismo blanco. El fichero Lasarte (1910-1930), Madrid, Las Ediciones de la Piqueta, 1978.Forcadell, C., Parlamentarismo y bolchevización. El movimiento obrero español, 1914-1918, Barcelona, Crítica, 1978.Fuentes Codera, M., “El somni del retorn a l’Imperi: Eugeni d’Ors davant la Gran Guerra”, Recerques, 55 (2007), pp. 73-93.Fuentes Codera, M., “Germanófilos y neutralistas. Proyectos tradicionalistas y regeneracionistas para España (1914-1918)”, Ayer, 91/3 (2013), pp. 63-92.Fuentes Codera, M., España en la Primera Guerra Mundial. Una movilización cultural, Madrid, Akal, 2014.García Oliver, J., El Eco de los pasos, Paris/Barcelona, Ruedo Ibérico, 1978.García Sanz, F., España en la Gran Guerra, Madrid, Galaxia Gutenberg, 2014.Giráldez, E., “Brabo Portillo ¡Yo te acuso, Asesino!”, Solidaridad Obrera, 840 (5/8/1918), p. 1.Golden, L., “Les dones com avantguarda; El rebombori del pa del gener 1918”, L’Avenç (1981), pp. 45-52.Golden, L., “The women in command. The Barcelona women’s consumer war of 1918”, UCLA Historical Journal (1985), pp. 5-32.E. González Calleja y F. del Rey Reguillo, La Defensa armada contra la revolución. Una historia de las guardias cívicas en la España del siglo XX, Madrid, CSIC, 1995.González Calleja, E., La Razón de la fuerza. Orden público, subversión y violencia política en la España de la Restauración, 1875-1917, Madrid, CSIC, 1998.González Calleja, E., El Máuser y el sufragio. Orden público, subversión y violencia política en la crisis de la Restauración (1917-1931), Madrid, CSIC, 1999.González Calleja, E., (ed.), Políticas del miedo. Un balance del terrorismo en Europa, Madrid, Biblioteca Nueva, 2002.González Calleja, E., La España de Primo de Rivera. La modernización autoritaria 1923-1930, Madrid, Alianza Editorial, 2005.González Calleja, E., El laboratorio del miedo. Una historia general del terrorismo, Barcelona, Crítica, 2013.González Calleja, E. y Aubert, P., Nidos de espías. España, Francia y la Primera Guerra Mundial, Madrid, Alianza, 2014.González Calleja, E. (coord.), Anatomía de una crisis. 1917 y los españoles, Madrid, Alianza, 2017.Granados de Siles, J., “El escandaloso espionaje de Barcelona”, Solidaridad Obrera, 793 (19/6/1918), p. 1.Gual Villalbí, P., Memorias de un industrial de nuestro tiempo, Barcelona, Sociedad General de Publicaciones, [193?].León-Ignacio, J., Los años del pistolerismo. Ensayo para una guerra civil, Barcelona, Planeta, 1981.León-Ignacio, J., “Brabo Portillo, comisario y político”, Historia y vida, 181 (1983), pp. 68-73.Llates, R., 30 anys de vida catalana, Barcelona, Aedos, 1969.Madrid, F., Ocho meses y un día en el Gobierno Civil de Barcelona (confesiones y testimonios), Barcelona-Madrid, Las ediciones de la flecha, 1932.Manent, J., Records d’un sindicalista llibertari català, 1916-1943, París, Edicions Catalanes de París, 1976.Marquès, J., Història de l’organització sindical tèxtil “El Radium”, Barcelona, La Llar del Llibre, 1989.Márquez, B. y Capo, J. M., Las Juntas militares de defensa, Barcelona, Librería Sintes, 1923.Martínez Fiol, D., El catalanisme i la Gran Guerra (1914-1918). Antologia, Barcelona, La Magrana, 1988.Martínez Fiol, D. y Esculies Serrat, J., L’Assemblea de Parlamentaris de 1917 i la Catalunya rebel, Barcelona, Generalitat de Catalunya, 2017.Martínez Fiol, D. y Esculies Serrat, J., 1917. El año en que España pudo cambiar, Sevilla, Renacimiento, 2018.M.C.C., “El ‘affaire’ Brabo Portillo”, publicado en El Parlamentario y reproducido por Solidaridad Obrera, 926 (2/11/1918), p. 1.Mendoza, E., La verdad sobre el caso Savolta, Barcelona, Seix y Barral, 1975.Morales Lezcano, V., El colonialismo hispano-francés en Marruecos (1898-1927), Madrid, Siglo XXI, 1976.Navarra, A., 1914. Aliadófilos y germanófilos en la cultura española, Madrid, Cátedra, 2014.Navarra, A., Aliadòfils i germanòfils a Catalunya durant la Primera Guerra Mundial, Barcelona, Generalitat-CHCC, 2016.Nisk, “¡Inocente Brabo!”, Solidaridad Obrera, 789 (15/6/1918), p, 1.Pestaña, Á.,“A vuela pluma” y “En Libertad”, Solidaridad Obrera, 840-841 (5-6/8/1918), p. 1.Pestaña, Á., Terrorismo en Barcelona. Memorias inéditas, Barcelona, Planeta, [1979].Pradas Baena, M. A., L’anarquisme i les lluites socials a Barcelona 1918-1923. La repressió obrera i la violència, Barcelona, PAM, 2003.Pujadas, X., Marcel·lí Domingo i el marcel·linisme, [Barcelona], PAM, 1996.Roig, M., Rafael Vidiella. L’aventura de la revolució, Barcelona, Laia, 1976.Romero Salvadó, F. J., “Crisi, agonia i fi de la monarquía liberal (1914-1923)”, Segle XX. Revista catalana d’història, 1 (2008), pp. 57-82.Romero Salvadó, F. J. y Smith, A. (eds.), The Agony of Spanish Liberalism. FromRevolution to Dictatorship 1913-23, Houndmills, Basingstoke, Palgrave Macmillan, 2010.Rosenbusch, A., “Los servicios de información alemanes: sabotaje y actividad secreta”, Andalucía en la historia, 45 (2014), pp. 24-29.Rosenbusch, A., “Guerra Total en territorio neutral: Actividades alemanas en España durante la Primera Guerra Mundial”, Hispania Nova, 15 (2017), pp. 350-372.S. A., “Historia de un ‘bravo’ muy pillo”, La Campana de Gracia, 2569 (28/6/1918), p. 4.S.A., L’Esquella de la Torratxa, (12/7 y 30/8/ y 12/9/1918), pp. 447, 451, 456, 458, 568, 577 y 592.S. A., “A cada puerco le llega su San Martín” y “La muerte de Batet”, Solidaridad Obrera, 711 y 712 (9 y 10/1/1918), p. 1.S. A., Solidaridad Obrera, 713-716 (11-14/1/1918), p. 1.S. A., “Los conflictos del hambre”, Solidaridad Obrera, 717, 719-721 y 723-727 (15 y 17-19 y 21-25/1/1918), p. 1.S.A., Solidaridad Obrera, 783 y 784-786, (9-12/6/1918), p. 1.S.A., Solidaridad Obrera, 789-790, 794-795, 798 (15-16, 20-21 y 24/6/1918), p. 1.S. A., Solidaridad Obrera, 833 y 837 (28/7 y 2/8/1918), p. 1.S. A., Solidaridad Obrera, (3/7 y 12/12/1918), p. 2.S.A., “Veredicto popular”, Solidaridad Obrera, 790, 791, 793, 794, 795, 798, 799, 800, 802, 808, 809, 810, 811, 815, 816, 817, 818, 819, 820, 821, 822, 823, 825, 826, 827, 828, 829, 830, 832, 833, 834, 835, 836, 837, 838, 839 (16, 17, 19, 20, 21, 24, 25, 26, 28/6; 4, 5, 6, 7, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31/7; 1, 2, 3, 4/8/1918), pp. 1-3.S.A., “Envío a doña Remedios Montero de Brabo Portillo”, 871 (7/9/1918), p. 1.S.A., Solidaridad Obrera, (24, 25, 26, 27, 28 y 30/6 y 3, 6, 8, 5, 10, 12, 13 y 19/7, 4, 5, 9, 23, 24 y 26/8, 21, 24, 25, 31/10, 1, 2/11/ y 1-6, 8, 10, 11, 12, 14, 15, 20, 30 y 31/12/1918), pp. 1-4.Safont, J., Per França i Anglaterra. La I Guerra Mundial dels aliadòfils catalans, Barcelona, Acontravent, 2012.Sánchez Marín, A. L., “El Instituto de Reformas Sociales: origen, evolución y funcionamiento”, Revista Crítica de Historia de las Relaciones Laborales y de la Política Social, 8 (mayo 2014), pp. 7-28.Smith, A., “The Catalan Counter-revolutionary Coalition and the Primo de Rivera Coup, 1917–23”, European History Quaterly 37:1 (2007), pp. 7-34.Smith, A., Anarchism, revolution and reaction. Catalan labor and the crisis of the Spanish State, 1898-1923, New York, Oxford, Berghahn, 2007.Soldevilla, F., El Año político 1920, Madrid, I. de Julio Cosano, 1921.Taibo II, P. I., Que sean fuego las estrellas. Barcelona (1917-1923), Barcelona, Crítica, 2016.Tamames, R. y Casals, X., Miguel Primo de Rivera, Barcelona, Ediciones B, 2004.Tusell, J., Radiografía de un golpe de estado. El ascenso al poder del general Primo de Rivera, Madrid, Alianza, 1987.Val, R. del y Río del Val, J. del, Solidaridad Obrera, 787-788, 790, 794, 801, 805, 807, 811, 814, 818, 828, 829, 836, 970 (13, 14, 16, 20 y 27/6/, 3, 7, 10, 14, 23, 24 y 31/7/ y 1/8/ y 10/121918), p. 1.Vandellós, P., “Contra los sindicatos. Los procesos de la sindicación obrera. De actualidad”, Solidaridad Obrera, 791 (17/6/1918), p. 1.Vidiella, R., Los de ayer. Novela, Madrid-Barcelona, Nuestro Pueblo, 1938.Winston, C. M., La Clase trabajadora y la derecha en España (1900-1936), Madrid, Cátedra, 1989.Winston, C. M., “Carlist workers groups in Catalonia, 1900-1923”, en S. G. Payne (dir.), Identidad y nacionalismo en la España contemporánea: el carlismo, 1833-1975, Madrid, Actas, 1996, pp. 85-101.Wosky, Solidaridad Obrera, 791, 801 y 820, (17 y 21/6/ 10/7/1918), pp. 1 y 3.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
14

Molero García, Jesús. "El castillo medieval en la Península Ibérica: ensayo de conceptualización y evolución tipológico-funcional." Vínculos de Historia Revista del Departamento de Historia de la Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, no. 11 (June 22, 2022): 141–69. http://dx.doi.org/10.18239/vdh_2022.11.06.

Full text
Abstract:
La historiografía sobre fortificaciones medievales en el ámbito medieval cristiano es tan amplia como dispersa. Abundan los estudios de carácter local abordados con metodologías y desde disciplinas diversas, empezando por los clásicos trabajos de Historia del Arte e Historia de la Arquitectura, y, por supuesto, los de contenido estrictamente histórico, planteados desde el estudio de las fuentes escritas y, más recientemente, desde la Arqueología. Faltan, no obstante, estudios de conjunto y aunque se ha abordado el tema de la conceptualización y clasificación tipológica de estas fortalezas, creemos que sigue siendo una asignatura pendiente en el ámbito de la castellología. El presente trabajo pretende pues abordar la problemática sobre la definición y límites del castillo medieval, para pasar después a plantear una clasificación tipológica y funcional de los castillos cristianos peninsulares, para lo cual tendremos en cuenta no sólo la producción historiográfica reciente, sino también nuestras propias investigaciones de base fundamentalmente arqueológica. Palabras clave: Castellología, castillo feudal, tipología castral, reinos cristianos peninsulares, poliorcéticaTopónimos: Península IbéricaPeríodo: siglos VIII-XV ABSTRACTHistoriography on the subject of medieval fortifications in the medieval Christian area is as wide as it is disperse. There is an abundance of local studies undertaken employing different methodologies, starting with the History of Art, the History of Architecture and, of course, those of strictly historical content, based on the study of written sources and, more recently, on Archaeology. However, there is a lack of comprehensive studies and, although the problem of the conceptualisation and typological classification of these fortresses has been addressed, I believe that this continues to be an unresolved issue in the field of castellology. This article aims to address the problem of the definition and limits of the medieval castle, and then propose a typological and functional classification of peninsular Christian castles, taking into account not only recent historiographical production but also my own archaeological research. Keywords: castellology, feudal castle, castral typology, peninsular Christian kingdoms, polyorceticPlace names: Iberian PeninsulaPeriod: 8th-15th centuries REFERENCIASAcién Almansa, M. (2002), “De nuevo sobre la fortificación del emirato” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 59-75.Almedia, C. A. F. de (1991), “Castelos e cercas medievais. Séculos X a XIII” en Portugal no Mundo. História das Fortificações Portuguesas no Mundo, Lisboa, pp. 38-54.Ayala Martínez, C. de (1995), “Fortalezas y creación de espacio político: la Orden de Santiago y el territorio conquense (siglos XII-XIII)” Meridies, 2, pp. 23-48.Ayala Martínez, C. de (2002), “Las fortalezas castellano-leonesas de las Órdenes Militares. Problemas de control político y financiación (siglos XII-XIV)” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 549-569.Barceló, M. y Toubert, P. (eds.) (1998), «L’incastellamento». Actas de las reuniones de Girona (26-27 noviembre, 1992) y de Roma (5-7 mayo 1994). Roma.Barroca, M. J. (2001), “A Ordem do Hospital e a Arquitectura Militar Portuguesa (Séc. XII a XIV” en Arqueologia da Idade Média da Península Ibérica, Actas do 3 Congresso de Arqueologia Peninsular (Utad, Vila Real de 21 a 27 de setembro de 1999), vol. 7, Porto, pp. 187-211.Barroca, M. J. (2002), “Os castelos das Ordens Militares em Portugal (Séc.s XII a XIV)” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 535-548.Bazzana, A. y Guichard, P. (1980), “Châteaux et peuplement en Espagne médiévale, l’exemple de la région valencienne” en Châteaux et peuplement en Europe occidentale du Xe au XVIIIe siècle. (Premières journèes internationales d’Histoire 20-22 septembre 1979), Auch, pp. 191-202.Bazzana, A. Guichard, P. y Sénac, Ph. (1992), “La frontière dans l’Espagne Médiévale” en J.-M- Poisson (ed.), Castrum 4. Frontière et peuplement dans le monde méditerranéen au Myen Âge, (Actes du colloque d’Erice-Trapani (Italie) tenu du 18 au 25 septembre 1988), Roma-Madrid, pp. 35-59.Bolós i Masclans, J. (1997), “El territori i els seus limits. El poble, la parròquia i el castell a l’edat mitjana” en J. Bolòs y J. J. Busqueta (ed.), Territori i societat a l’Edat Mitjana I. Història, arqueologia, documentació, Lérida, pp. 41-82.Caballero Subiza, B. (1997), Los castillos catalanes del siglo X: circunstancias históricas y cuestiones arquitectónicas, Zaragoza.Castillo Armenteros, J. C. (2020), “Conjuntos fortificados calatravos y frontera en el Alto Guadalquivir: Las fortalezas comendatarias de Martos y Alcaudete”, en C. de Ayala Martínez y J. A. Aranda García (coords.), La Orden de Calatrava en la Edad Media: Actas del I Congreso Nacional sobre la Historia de la Orden de Calatrava, Alcaudete, 26 y 27 de octubre de 2018, pp. 417-461.Castillo Armenteros, J. C. y Castillo Armenteros, J. L. (1997), “El Castillo de Alcaudete” en Los Castillos a través de la historia. Jornadas de Patrimonio Histórico, Sevilla, pp. 142-145.Castillo Armenteros, J. C. y Castillo Armenteros, J. L. (2002), “Aportaciones arqueológicas al estudio de las fortificaciones señoriales del Alto Guadalquivir (Jaén) entre los siglos XV y XVI” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 719-732.Castillo Armenteros, J. C., Castillo Armenteros, J. L., Ruiz Calvente, M. y Pantoja Vallejo, J. L. (2013), “Sabiote y Lopera, dos fortificaciones calatravas en la frontera del Alto Guadalquivir: nuevas aportaciones desde la investigación arqueológica”, en I. C. F. Fernandes (coord.), Fortificações e território na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (séculos VI a XVI), Vol. 1, pp. 495-516.Catalán Ramos, R., Fuentes Melgar, P. y Sastre Blanco, J. C. (coord.) (2014), Fortificaciones en la tardoantigüedad, élites y articulación del territorio (siglos V-VIII d.C.). Madrid.Cobos, F. (2002), “Artillería y fortificación ibérica de transición en torno a 1500” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 677-696.Cobos, F. y Castro, J. J. de (1998), “La fortaleza de Salsas y la fortificación de transición española” Castillos de España, 110-111, pp. 19-30.Cobos, F. y Castro, J. J. de (1998), Castilla y León. Castillos y fortalezas, León.Cooper, E. (1991), Castillos señoriales en la Corona de Castilla, 4 vols. Salamanca, 1991.Cooper, E. (2002), “Desarrollo de la fortificación tardomedieval española” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 667-676.Cooper, E. (2012), “El dominio de la pólvora en la Arquitectura Militar a finales de la Edad Media”, Castillos de España, 167-170, pp. 39-44.Cooper, E. (2014), La fortificación de España en los siglos XIII y XIV, Ministerio de Defensa, Marcial Pons.Deschamps, P. (1973), Les châteaux des croisés en Terre Sainte, Paris, 1973.Durand, R. (1988), “Guerre et fortifications de l’habitat au Portugal aux XIIe et XIIIe siècles” en Castrum 3: Guerre, fortification et habitat dans le monde Méditerranéen au Moyen Âge. (Colloque organisé par la Casa de Velázquez et l’École Française de Rome, Madrid 24-27 novembre 1985), Madrid, pp. 179-186Estepa, C. (1978), “La vida urbana en el norte de la Península Ibérica en los siglos VIII y IX. El significado de los términos “civitates” y “castra”, Hispania, 139, pp. 260-267.Estepa, C. (1991), “Poder y propiedad feudales en el período astur: las mandaciones de los Flaínez en la montaña leonesa” en Miscellània en homenatge al P. Agustí Altisent, Tarragona, pp. 285-327.Fondevilla Aparicio, J. J. (2019), “La Banda Gallega y el castillo de Las Cumbres. Control estratégico del territorio histórico: espacio y frontera en el limes septentrional del alfoz sevillano en la Baja Edad Media”, E-Strategica, 3, pp. 145-192.Fournier, G. (1980), “Châteaux et peuplements au Moyen Âge. Essai de synthèse” en Châteaux et peuplements en Europe occidentale du Xe au XVIIIe siècle. (Premières journès internationales d’Histoire, 20-22 septembre 1979), Auch, 131-144.Gallego Valle, D. (2016), La fortificación medieval en el Campo de Montiel (ss. VIII-XVI). Análisis de su secuencia histórica y constructiva, Espacio, tiempo y forma. Serie III, Historia medieval, 29, pp. 337-376.Gallego Valle, D. (2020), Las fortificaciones del Campo de Montiel (ss. VIII al XVI), historia, arqueología y análisis constructivo. Tesis Doctoral, Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha. https://ruidera.uclm.es/xmlui/handle/10578/26922Gallego Valle, D. (2021), “Los procesos constructivos de los castillos-casa de la encomienda de las órdenes militares en Castilla (fines del siglo XIII e inicios del siglo XIV)”, Ordens militares. Identidade e mudança, Isabel Cristina F. Fernandes, vol. 2, Palmela, pp. 773-798.García Fitz, F. (1998), “Para acreçentamiento de nuestros regnos. Las funciones ofensivas de los castillos de frontera” en La fortaleza medieval. Realidad y símbolo. Actas de la XV Asamblea General de la Sociedad Española de Estudios Medievales (Alicante, 1997), Madrid, pp. 75-89.García Fitz, F. (2001), “Una frontera caliente. La guerra en las fronteras hispano-musulmanas (siglos XI-XIII)” en Identidad y representación de la frontera en la España medieval (siglos XI-XIV), (Seminario celebrado en la Casa de Velázquez y la Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, 14-15 de diciembre de 1998), Madrid, pp. 159-180.García Fitz, F. (2002), “Guerra y fortificaciones en contextos de frontera. Algunos casos ibéricos de la Plena Edad Media” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 519-532.García González, J. J. (1995), “Del castro al castillo. El cerro de Burgos de la Antigüedad a la Edad Media”, Cuadernos Burgaleses de Historia Medieval, 2, pp. 71-166.García-Carpintero López de Mota, J. (2021), La Orden de Santiago a través de la cultura material: los señoríos de La Mancha y Uclés a finales de la Edad Media (siglos XV y principios del XVI). Tesis Doctoral. Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha. https://ruidera.uclm.es/xmlui/handle/10578/28684Gil Crespo, I. J. (2013), Fundamentos constructivos de las fortificaciones fronterizas entre las coronas de Castilla y Aragón de los siglos XII al XV en la actual provincia de Soria. Tesis Doctoral. Universidad Politécnica de Madrid. https://oa.upm.es/22399/Gil Crespo, I. J. (2015), “Sistemas de fortificación fronteriza en la Soria medieval: historia y construcción”, Celtiberia, año 65, 109, pp. 263-287.Guichard, P. (1976), Al-Andalus. Estructura antropológica de una sociedad islámica en Occidente, Barcelona.Guichard, P. (1987), “Los árabes sí que invadieron España. Las estructuras sociales de la España musulmana”, en P. Guichard, Estudios sobre historia medieval, Valencia, 1987, pp. 27-71.Guitart Aparicio, C. (1986), Castillos de Aragón, Zaragoza.Gutiérrez González, J. A. (1992), “Sistemas defensivos y de repoblación en el Reino de León” en III Congreso de Arqueología Medieval Española, (Oviedo, 27 de marzo a 1 de abril de 1989), Oviedo, pp. 171-191.Gutiérrez González, J. A. (1995), Fortificaciones y feudalismo en el origen y formación del reino leonés (siglos IX-XIII), Valladolid.Gutiérrez González, J. A. (1997), “Expansión y consolidación feudal del reino de Asturias: las fortificaciones de Alfonso III en la montaña leonesa” en Homenaje a Juan Uría Riu, Tomo I, Oviedo, pp. 275-300.Gutiérrez González, J. A. (2002), “La fortificación pre-feudal en el norte peninsular: castros y recintos campesinos en la Alta Edad Media” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 19-28.Gutiérrez González, J. A. (2005), “Sobre la transición del sistema antiguo al feudal: una revisión arqueológica del Altomedievo hispano”, Territorio, sociedad y poder: revista de estudios medievales, 1, pp. 53-78.Gutiérrez González, J. A. y M. Valor Piechotta (2014), “Castles and Fortifications”, en J. A. Gutiérez González y M. Valor Pechotta (coords.), The Archaeology of Medieval Spain, 1100-1500, Sheffield, pp. 148-175.Malpica Cuello, A. (2003), Los castillos en Al-Andalus y la organización del territorio, Cáceres.Martín Viso, I. (1996), “Una comarca periférica en la Edad Media: Sayago, de la autonomía a la dependencia feudal”, Studia Historica. Historia Medieval, 14, pp. 97-155.Martín Viso, I. (2014), “Castra y elites en el suroeste de la Meseta del Duero post-romana”, en R. Catalán Ramos, P. Fuentes Melgar y J. C. Sastre Blanco (coords.), Fortificaciones en la tardoantigüedad: élites y articulación del territorio (siglos V-VIII d. C.), 2014, pp. 247-274.Martín Viso, I. (2016), Asentamientos y paisajes rurales en el Occidente medieval, Madrid.Mattoso, J. (1982), Ricos-Homens, Infanções e Cavaleiros. A nobreza medieval portuguesa nos séculos XI e XII, Lisboa.Menéndez Fueyo, J. L. (2002), “La red de torres para la defensa del litoral costero en la provincia de Alicante durante el siglo XVI: una propuesta de evolución cronotipológica”, en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 733-757.Molero García, J. M. (2005), “Del hisn al castillo: fortificaciones medievales en La Mancha toledana”, en Espacios fortificados de la provincia de Toledo (Congreso celebrado en Toledo, 2003), Toledo, pp. 331-376.— (2011), Fortificaciones medievales y organización del espacio en el campo de Calatrava (siglos IX-XVI). Tesis Doctoral. Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha.— (2014), “Retener castillos, controlar la frontera. La estrategia de Castilla frente al reino nazarí de Granada al final de la Edad Media”, en P. Sanz Camañes y D. Rex Galindo (coords.), La frontera en el mundo hispánico, pp. 123-150.— (2016), “Los primeros castillos de Ordenes Militares. Actividad edilicia y funcionalidad en la frontera castellana (1150-1195)”, en R. Torres Jiménez y F. Ruiz Gómez (coords.), Ordenes militares y construcción de la sociedad occidental: (siglos XII-XV), Madrid, pp. 103-134.— (2021), “Del castillo al palacio: transformaciones de las casas de la encomienda de la orden de Calatrava en el tránsito a la modernidad”, en Ordens militares. Identidade e mudança, Isabel Cristina F. Fernandes, vol. 2, Palmela, pp. 1021-1044.Molero García, J. M. y Gallego Valle, D. (2013), “El primer encastillamiento cristiano en el Campo de Montiel (1213-c.1250)”, en A. Pretel Marín (coord.), Alcaraz: del Islam al concejo castellano, Alcaraz, pp. 111-142.— (2020), “La arquitectura militar de las órdenes militares en la Edad Media: evolución tipológica, funcional y constructiva”, en J. Molero García, D. Gallego Valle e I. J. Gil Crespo (coords.), La construcción fortificada medieval: historia, conservación y gestión, pp. 91-112.Mora Figueroa, L. (1993), “Fortificaciones de transición: del castillo al fuerte abaluartado” en Actas de las II Jornadas Nacionales de Historia Militar, La Organización Militar en lo siglos XV y XVI, Málaga, pp. 399-411.Mora Figueroa, L. (1996), Glosario de arquitectura defensiva medieval, Cádiz.Mora Figueroa, L. (2002), “Transformaciones artilleras en la fortificación tardomedieval española”, en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 651-657.Navareño Mateos, A. (1988), “El castillo bajomedieval, arquitectura y táctica militar”, en Las armas en la historia (siglos X al XIV). Actas del I Simposio Nacional sobre Las armas en la historia (Cáceres, marzo 1983), Cáceres, pp. 113-152.Navareño Mateos, A. (1999), Arquitectura residencial en las dehesas de la Tierra de Cáceres. Castillos, palacios y casas de campo, Cáceres.Palacios Ontalva, S. (2006a), Fortalezas santiaguistas: la orden en la ribera del Tajo (siglos XII-XVI), Cuenca.— (2006b), “Castillos contra castillos: padrastros y fortalezas de asedio en la España medieval”, Arqueología y Territorio mededieval, 13, 2, pp. 33-55.— (2008), Fortalezas y poder político: Castillos del Reino de Toledo, Guadalajara.— (2019a), “Cómo defender la frontera. Reflexiones sobre estrategias territoriales y poliorcética en el mundo hispano medieval”, Intus-legere: historia, Año 13, 1, pp. 3-36.— (2019b), “La reconquista en su perspectiva material y arqueológica”, en C. de Ayala, I. C. F. Fernandes y J. Santiago Palacios (coords.), La Reconquista: ideología y justificación de la guerra santa peninsular, pp. 421-460.Pastor Díaz de Garayo, E. (1996), Castilla en el tránsito de la Antigüedad al feudalismo: poblamiento, poder político y estructura social, del Arlanza al Duero (siglos VII-XI), Valladolid.Peña Bocos, E. (1995), La atribución social del espacio en la Castilla altomedieval. Una nueva aproximación al feudalismo peninsular, Santander.Pérez de Tudela y Velasco, M. I. (1998), “El castillo señorial en su contexto histórico”, en La fortaleza medieval. Realidad y símbolo. Actas de la XV Asamblea General de la Sociedad Española de Estudios Medievales (Alicante, 1997), Madrid, pp. 163-176.Pérez de Tudela, M. I. et alii (1991), Arquitectura militar castellano-leonesa: significado histórico y glosario (s. XI-XIII), Madrid.Riu Riu, M. (1998), “El castillo altomedieval” en La fortaleza medieval. Realidad y símbolo. Actas de la XV Asamblea General de la Sociedad Española de Estudios Medievales, (Alicante, 1997), Madrid, pp. 157-162.Segura, J. M. y Torró, J. (1985), Torres i castells de l’Alcoià-Comtat, Alcoi.Smail, R. C. (1951), “Crusaders castles of the twelfth century”, en The Cambridge Historical Journal, vol. X, pp. 133-149.Teixeira, R. (2002), “Castelos e organização dos territórios nas duas margenes do curso médio do Douro (Séculos IX-XIV)”, en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 463-476.Torremocha, A. et. alii (2002), “Estructuras defensivas de época meriní en Algeciras” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 697-717.Torró, J. (1988-1989), “El problema del hábitat fortificado en el sur del reino de Valencia después de la segunda revuelta mudéjar (1276-1304)”, Anales de la Universidad de Alicante, Historia Medieval, n.º 7, pp. 53-81.Torró, J. (2002), “Dominar las aljamas. Fortificaciones feudales en las montañas del reino de Valencia (siglos XIII-XVI)”, en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 451-462.Valor Piechotta, M. (2004), “Las fortificaciones de la Baja Edad Media en la provincia de Sevilla”, Historia. Instituciones. Documentos, 31, pp. 687-700.Vázquez Álvarez, R. (1998), “Castrum, castellum, turris en la organización social del espacio en Castilla entre los siglos IX a XI”, en La fortaleza medieval. Realidad y símbolo. Actas de la XV Asamblea General de la Sociedad Española de Estudios Medievales (Alicante, 1997), Madrid, pp. 357-365.Vigón, J. (1947), Historia de la artillería Española, Madrid, 1947.Villamariz, N. (2002), “A influência do Oriente em Portugal através da arquitectuta militar templária o paralelo entre Chastel Blanc e Castelo Branco” en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 909-913.Villegas Díaz, L. R. (1991), “Las estructuras de poder de la Orden de Calatrava. Una propuesta de análisis”, en Historia, Instituciones, Documentos, 18, pp. 467-504.Villegas Díaz, L. R. (1999), “Sobre el cortijo medieval: para una propuesta de definición”, en Aragón en la Edad Media XIV-XV. Homenaje a la Profesora Carmen Orcástegui Gros. Zaragoza, Vol. 2, pp. 1609-1626.Villegas Diaz, L. R. (2004), “En torno a la red castral fronteriza calatrava (Segunda mitad del siglo XII-Primer cuarto del s. XIII)”, en V Estudios de Frontera: Funciones de la red castral fronteriza, Jaén, pp. 809-824.Zozaya, J. (2002), “Fortificaciones tempranas en al-Andalus siglos VIII-X”, en Mil anos de Fortificações na Península Ibérica e no Magreb (500-1500). Actas do simpósio internacional sobre castelos, Lisboa, pp. 45-58.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
15

Sasakawa, M., A. Ito, T. Machida, N. Tsuda, Y. Niwa, D. Davydov, A. Fofonov, and M. Arshinov. "Annual variation of methane emissions from forested bogs in West Siberia (2005–2009): a case of high CH<sub>4</sub> and precipitation rate in the summer of 2007." Atmospheric Chemistry and Physics Discussions 10, no. 11 (November 12, 2010): 27759–76. http://dx.doi.org/10.5194/acpd-10-27759-2010.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract. We have been conducting continuous measurements of CH4 and CO2 on a network of towers (JR-STATION: Japan–Russia Siberian Tall Tower Inland Observation Network) located in taiga, steppe, and wetland biomes of Siberia. Here we describe measurements from two forested bog sites, Karasevoe (KRS; 58°15′ N, 82°25′ E) and Demyanskoe (DEM; 59°47′ N, 70°52′ E), in West Siberia from 2005 to 2009. Although both CH4 and CO2 accumulation (ΔCH4 and ΔCO2) during nighttime (duration of 7 h beginning 21:30 LST) at KRS in July 2007 showed an anomalously high concentration, the higher ratios of ΔCH4/ΔCO2 compared with those in other years indicate that a considerably more CH4 flux occurred relative to the CO2 flux in response to large precipitation recorded in 2007 (~2.7 mm d−1 higher than the climatological 1979–1998 base). Estimated seasonal CH4 fluxes based on the ratio of ΔCH4/ΔCO2 and the CASA 3-hourly CO2 flux for the 2005–2009 period exhibited a seasonal variation with a maximum in July at both sites. Annual values of the CH4 emission from the forested bogs around KRS (approx. 7.8×104 km2) calculated from a process-based ecosystem model, Vegetation Integrative Simulator for Trace gases (VISIT), showed inter-annual variation of 0.54, 0.31, 0.94, 0.44, and 0.41 Tg CH4 yr−1 from 2005 to 2009, respectively, with the highest values in 2007. It was assumed in the model that the area flooded with water is proportional to the cumulative anomaly in monthly precipitation rate.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
16

Palaguachi Allaico, Mayra Jacqueline, Isabel Cristina Mesa Cano, Andres Alexis Ramirez Coronel, and Prissila Banesa Calderon Guaraca. "Self-medication in nursing students of the universidad católica de cuenca, azogues." Universidad Ciencia y Tecnología 25, no. 111 (December 7, 2021): 118–28. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/uct.v25i111.522.

Full text
Abstract:
Self-medication is the use of drugs to treat self-diagnosed diseases or symptoms. The purpose of the following work was to determine self-medication in nursing students of the Universidad Católica de Cuenca - Azogues during the period 2020 - 2021. A non-experimental design, descriptive-correlational and prospective cross-sectional study was conducted, with a quantitative approach, with a sample of 168 students who were studying during the academic period: October 2020 - February 2021. The most prevalent sex was female (89.5%); the mean age was 21.65 years, the percentage of self-medication in the last year was (78.6%); the most used drugs were (NSAIDs) with (47.7%). Among the factors found were: source of information: own knowledge, consultation with friends and family, internet; according to the place where it is acquired: pharmacy. Conclusion: the practice of self-medication is high in the university population. Keywords: practice, self-medication, university students. References [1]R. Hermoza, “Automedicación en un distrito de Lima Metropolitana, Perú”. Rev. Méd. H, vol. 27, no. 1, pp. 15:21, Enero 2016. [2]J. Castro, “Prevalencia y determinantes de automedicación con antibióticos en una comuna de Santiago de Cali, Colombia”. Rev. Cub. F, vol. 48, no.1, pp. 43-54, Marzo 2014. [3]C. Lopez, “Automedicación en estudiantes de medicina de la Universidad del Rosario en Bogotá D. C., Colombia”. Rev. Col. CQF, vol. 45, no. 3, pp 74-384,Septiembre 2016. [4]V. Altamirano, “Automedicación en estudiantes de una residencia universitaria en Chillán, Chile”, Rev. Cub. SP, vol. 45, no.1, pp. 1-14, Enero 2019. [5]L. Ferreira, et al, “Prevalencia y caracterización de la práctica de automedicación para alivio del dolor entre estudiantes universitarios de enfermería”, Rev. Lat. Am. E, vol. 19, no.2, pp 245-251, Diciembre 2018. [6]M. De Pablo, “La automedicación en la cultura universitaria”, Rev. de Inv, vol. 35, no. 73, pp 219-240, Agosto 2011. [7]R. Alfaro, et al, “Características de la población universitaria que recurre a la automedicación en Costa Rica”, Rev. Cub. SP, vol. 45, no. 3, pp e1302, Octubre2019. [8]P. Domínguez, “Prevalencia y factores asociados a la automedicación en adultos en el Distrito Federal, Brasil: estudio transversal de base poblacional”. Ep. Ser. de S, vol. 26, no. 2, pp. 319-330, Junio 2017. [9]C. Ortiz, “Automedicación en estudiantes de la Sede Neiva de la Universidad Cooperativa de Colombia”, Rev. Col. CQF, 2019; vol. 48, no 1, pp. 128-144, Febrero 2019. [10]M. Cecilia. “La automedicación en estudiantes del grado en Farmacia”, Edu. Med, vol. 19, no. 5, pp. 277– 282, Julio 2017. [11]R. González. “Automedicación en estudiantes de medicina en una universidad privada de panamá”, Cim, vol. 24, no 1, Marzo 2019. [12]M. Pillaca. “Automedicación en personas adultas que acuden a boticas del distrito Jesús Nazareno, Ayacucho 2015”, Ana. Fac. Med, vol. 77, no 4, pp 387-392,Octubre 2016. [13]R. Cuevas, “Perfil de automedicación en funcionarios de una industria farmacéutica”, Inst. Inv. Cienc. S, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 99-112, Febrero 2019. [14]T. Wenjing, et al, “Indicadores indirectos del consumo de antibióticos; para controlar la resistencia a los antimicrobianos es necesaria vigilancia”, Bol OMS,vol. 97, pp 3-3A, 2019. [15]A. Ruiz, “Automedicación y términos relacionados: una reflexión conceptual”, Rev. Cien. S, vol. 9, no. 1, pp. 83-97, Mayo 2011. [16]F. Tobón, “Automedicación familiar, un problema de salud pública”,Edu. Méd, vol. 19, no. 52, pp. 122-127, Octubre 2018. [17]A. Gama, “La automedicación por los estudiantes de enfermería del Estado de Amazonas – Brasil”, Rev. Gaú. Enf, vol. 38, no. 1, pp. e65111, Mayo 2018. [18]I. Guirado, “Hábitos de automedicación en estudiantes universitarios”, Tesis, Universidad de Sevilla, Sevilla, 2016. [19]A. Hirsch, “Valores de la ética de la investigación en opinión de académicos de posgrado de la Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México”. Rev. ES, vol.48,n.192, pp.49-66, Diciembre 2018. [20]B. Reyes, “Problemas éticos en las publicaciones científicas”, Rev. Méd. Ch, vol. 146, no. 3, pp. 373-378, Marzo 2018. [21]M. Cecilia, J. García, N. Atucha, “Self-medication in Pharmacy students”, Educ Med, vol. 19, no. 5, pp. 277–82, Julio 2017. [22]M. Sotomayor, J. De La Cruz, “Prevalencia y factores asociados a la automedicación en estudiantes de medicina”, Rev. Fac. Med. H, 2017, vol. 17, no. 4, pp.80–5, Diciembre 2017. [23]L. Alves, F. Souza, C. Damázio, “Prevalencia y caracterización de la práctica de automedicación para alivio del dolor entre estudiantes universitarios de enfermería”, Rev Lat Am E, vol. 19, no. 2, Abril 2011. [24]M. Jerez, C Oyarzo, “Estrés académico en estudiantes del Departamento de Salud de la Universidad de Los Lagos Osorno”, Rev. Chil. NP. 2015; vol. 53, no. 3, pp. 149-157, Septiembre 2015. [25]A. Muri, Secoli S, “Self-medication among nursing students in thecação em estudantes de enf state of Amazonas-Brazil”, Rev GE, vol. 38, no. 1, pp. 1–7, Mayo 2017. [26]A.Ali, J Ahmed, et al, “Practices of self-medication with antibiotics among nursing students of Institute of Nursing, Dow University of Health Sciences, Karachi, Pakistan. J”, Jour. Pak. Med. A, 2016; vol. 66, no. 2, pp. 235-237, Febrero 2016. [27]A. Soroush, A. Abdi, B. Andayeshgar, A. Vahdat, A. Khatony, “Exploring the perceived factors that affect self-medication among nursing students: A qualitative study”, BMC Nurs, vol. 17, no. 1, pp. 1–7, Agosto 2018. [28]M. Aguado, M. Nuñez M, et al, “Automedicación en estudiantes de farmacia de la Universidad Nacional del Nordeste, Argentina”, Acta Farm B, vol. 24, no. 2, pp. 271–6, 2005. [29]K. Bravo, D. Espinel, P. Pardo, J Robles. “Automedicación en estudiantes de medicina de la universidad de ciencias aplicadas y ambientales U.D.C.A en el segundo semestre”, Universidad de ciencias aplicadas y ambientales - U.D.C.A, 2017. [30]C. Sánchez, G. Nava. Análisis de la automedicación como problema de salud. Rev Enf. N, vol. 11, no. 3, pp. 159–62, 2012.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
17

Meek, C. E., and A. H. Manson. "Summer planetary-scale oscillations: aura MLS temperature compared with ground-based radar wind." Annales Geophysicae 27, no. 4 (April 9, 2009): 1763–74. http://dx.doi.org/10.5194/angeo-27-1763-2009.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract. The advent of satellite based sampling brings with it the opportunity to examine virtually any part of the globe. Aura MLS mesospheric temperature data are analysed in a wavelet format for easy identification of possible planetary waves (PW) and aliases masquerading as PW. A calendar year, 2005, of eastward, stationary, and westward waves at a selected latitude is shown in separate panels for wave number range −3 to +3 for period range 8 h to 30 days (d). Such a wavelet analysis is made possible by Aura's continuous sampling at all latitudes 82° S–82° N. The data presentation is suitable for examination of years of data. However this paper focuses on the striking feature of a "dish-shaped" upper limit to periods near 2 d in mid-summer, with longer periods appearing towards spring and fall, a feature also commonly seen in radar winds. The most probable cause is suggested to be filtering by the summer jet at 70–80 km, the latter being available from ground based medium frequency radar (MFR). Classically, the phase velocity of a wave must be greater than that of the jet in order to propagate through it. As an attempt to directly relate satellite and ground based sampling, a PW event of period 8d and wave number 2, which appears to be the original rather than an alias, is compared with ground based radar wind data. An appendix discusses characteristics of satellite data aliases with regard to their periods and amplitudes.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
18

Torres Aza, Santiago Felipe, Gloria Isabel Monzón Álvarez, Gianny Carol Ortega Paredes, and José Manuel Calizaya López. "Teaching methodologies in times of pandemic." Minerva 2, no. 4 (March 16, 2021): 5–10. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/minerva.v2i4.22.

Full text
Abstract:
The current times call for reforms in educational processes. The Covid-19 pandemic had an unforeseen impact on the educational system in all countries. This need for change requires new pedagogies and new methods for teaching and learning. Understanding the need for change is essential for the formulation of adaptive proposals, as well as for the generation of training activities to complement the teaching curriculum. New educational practices lead to a vision of educational quality, with new approaches that allow the continuous integration of knowledge and permanent interaction with the student. This paper presents an analysis of the new teaching methodologies in times of confinement due to the pandemic caused by Covid-19. Keywords: Teaching methodologies, educational system, learning process. References [1]É. Tremblay-Wragg, C. Raby, L. Ménard y I. Plante, «El uso de estrategias didácticas diversificadas por cuatro profesores universitarios: ¿qué contribución a la motivación de aprendizaje de sus alumnos?,» Docencia en educación superior, vol. 26, nº 21, 2021. [2]L. Czerniewicz, R. Mogliacci, S. Walji, A. Cliff, B. Swinnerton y N. Morris, «Enseñanza y aprendizaje académico en el nexo: desagregación, mercantilización y digitalización en la educación superior,» Teaching in Higher Education, vol. 26, nº 2021, p. 16, 2021. [3]S. Dogan y A. Adam, «Aumentar el efecto del desarrollo profesional en la instrucción efectiva a través de comunidades profesionales,» Docentes y docencia: teoría y práctica, vol. 26, nº 3-4, pp. 326-349, 2020. [4]I. M. Torres Salas, «La enseñanza tradicional de las ciencias versus las nuevas tendencias educativas,» Educare, vol. 14, nº 1, pp. 131-142, 2010. [5]B. Fabio, J. Antonio Palomino y J. González Henríquez, «Evaluación y contraste de los métodos de enseñanza tradicional y lúdico,» Revista de Educación física y deportes, vol. 13, nº 94, pp. 29-36, 2008. [6]Y. Benítez y C. Mora, «Enseñanza tradicional vs aprendizaje activo,» Revista Cubana de Física, vol. 27, nº 2A, pp. 175-179, 2010. [7]P. Morales Bueno y V. Landa Fitzgerald, «Aprendizaje basado en problemas,» Theoria, vol. 13, nº 1, pp. 145-157, 2004. [8]R. Gil-Galván, I. Martín-Espinosa y F. Gil-Galván, «University student perceptions of competences acquired through problem-based learning,» Educación XXI, vol. 24, nº 1, pp. 271-295, 2020. [9]E. Ortiz Cermeño, «El aprendizaje basado en problemas,» Perfiles Educativos, vol. 41, nº 164, pp. 208-213, 2019. [10]E. Araos-Baeriswyl, C. Moll-Manzur, Á. Paredes y J. Landeros, «Aprendizaje invertido: un enfoque pedagógico en tiempos de pandemia,» Rev. Atención Primaria, vol. 53, nº 1, p. 117, 2021. [11]V. León-Carrascosa, M. Belando-Montoro y S. Sánchez-Serrano, «Design and validation of a questionnaire to evaluate the service-learning methodology,» Rev.Estudios sobre educación, vol. 39, nº 1, pp. 247-266, 2020. [12]J. Collado-Ruano, M. Ojeda, M. Malo y D. Amino, «Educación, arte e interculturalidad: El cine documental como lenguaje comunicativo y tecnología innovadora para el aprendizaje de la metodología I + D + I,» Rev. Texto livre, vol. 13, nº 3, pp. 376-393, 2020. [13]P. M. Bueno y V. Landa Fitzgerald, «Aprendizaje basado en problemas,» Theoria, vol. 13, nº 1, pp. 145-157, 2004. [14]J. A. Martí, M. Heydrich, M. Rojas y A. Hernández, «Aprendizaje basado en proyectos: Una experiencia de innovación docente,» Universidad EAFIT, vol. 46, nº 158, pp. 11-21, 2010. [15]L. Rojas y N. M. Jaimes, «Canvas LMS y el trabajo colaborativo como metodología de aprendizaje en entornos virtuales,» de Congreso Ibérico de Sistemas y Tecnologías de la Información, CISTI, Bogotá, Colombia, 2020. [16]B. Bordel y P. Mareca, «Results and Trends in educational MOOCs in the engineering area with MIRIADAX platform. A case study,» de 15th Iberian Conference on Information Systems and Technologies, CISTI 2020; Seville; Sevilla, España, 2020. [17]K. Vermeir y G. Kelchtermans, «Innovative practice as interpretative negotiation.A case-study on the kamishibai in Kindergarten.,» Teachers and Teaching: Theory and Practice, vol. 26, nº 3-4, pp. 248-263, 2020. [18]B. Tucker, «The Flipped Classroom: Online instruction at home frees class time for learning,» Education Next, vol. 1, nº 1, pp. 82-84, 2012. [19]M. V. Ledo, N. R. Michelena, N. N. Cao, I. d. R. M. Suárez y M. N. Vialart Vidal, « Aula invertida, nueva estrategia didáctica,» Educación Médica Superior, vol. 30, nº 3, pp. 678-688, 2016. [20]Metodologías activas por medio de las TIC, [Online]. Available: https://www.campuseducacion.com/blog/recursos/articulos-campuseducacion metodologias-activas-por-medio-de-las-tic/?cn-reloaded=1. [Last access: February 14, 2021].
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
19

Pico Valencia, Carlos Fernando, and Wagner Salazar. "Electronic government in ecuador. Vulnerability of quality principle. A theoretical approach." Universidad Ciencia y Tecnología 25, no. 111 (December 12, 2021): 201–11. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/uct.v25i111.531.

Full text
Abstract:
The research focuses its analysis on the Electronic Government application in the ecuadorian public administration, taking into consideration the violation of the quality tenet inscribed in the Organic Administrative Code, a law that regulates the exercise of the administrative function of public sector institutions. The methodology used follows a qualitative, descriptive-documentary type route, under an exhaustive review of the Ecuadorian jurisprudential regulations that structure and sustain this document. Despite the fact in Ecuador there have been plans such as the Electronic Government 2018-2021, with the objective a procedure could affect the quality principle based on non-compliance. In summary, the need to integrate the Electronic Government in Ecuador, in order to have an efficient and competitive public administration, hoping to recover the legitimacy of the administration. Keywords: public administration, electronic government, quality principle, ICT’s. References [1]A. Naser, “Rol de las TIC en la gestión pública y en la planificación para un desarrollo sostenible en América Latina y el Caribe,” Santiago de Chile, 2014. [Online]. Available: https://www.cepal.org/sites/default/files/publication/files/35951/S1420470_es.pdf. [2]A. Ruiz, “Gestión de la gerencia tecnológica en la Administración Pública,” Rev. Sci., vol. 3, no. 10, pp. 218–231, 2019, doi: https://doi.org/10.29394/Scientific.issn.2542-2987.2018.3.10.11.218-231. [3]C. Zamora, N. Arrobo, and G. Cornejo, “El gobierno electrónico en Ecuador: la innovación en la administración pública,” Espacios, vol. 39, no. 6, p. 15, 2018,[Online]. Available: https://www.revistaespacios.com/a18v39n06/a18v39n06p15.pdf. [4]X. Barragan and F. Guevara, “El gobierno electrónico en Ecuador,” Rev. Cienc. Unemi, vol. 9, no. 19, pp.110–127, 2016, [Online]. Available: http://ojs.unemi.edu.ec/index.php/cienciaunemi/article/view/333. [5]CLAD, “Carta Iberoamericana Del Gobierno Electrónico,” Santiago de Chile, 2007. doi: https://clad.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/10/7-Carta-iberoamericana-de-Gobierno-Electrónico-2007-CLAD.pdf. [6]Asamblea Constituyente, “Constitución del Ecuador,” Montecristi, 2008. [7]MINTEL, “Plan Nacional de Gobierno Electrónico 2018-2021,” Quito, 2018. [Online]. Available: www.gobiernoelectronico.gob.ec. [8]L. Contreras, “El gobierno electrónico municipal en Toluca, Estado de México, desde la perspectiva ciudadana,” Encrucijada, Rev. Electrónica del Cent. Estud. en Adm. Pública, no. 28, pp. 37–59, 2018, doi: 10.22201/fcpys.20071949e.2018.28.61721. [9]J. Franco and C. Cruz, “Gobierno electrónico, calidad y eficiencia en la relación G2C en el estado de Oaxaca, 2011-2015,” Encrucijada, Rev. Electrónica del Cent. Estud. en Adm. Pública, no. 30, pp. 25–54, 2018, doi: 10.22201/fcpys.20071949e.2018.30.65678. [10]C. Cruz Meléndez and A. Zamudio Vázquez, “Municipios y gobierno abierto, más allá del gobierno electrónico,” Opera, no. 21, pp. 55–77, 2017, doi: 10.18601/16578651.n21.04. [11]X. Barragán, “Factores de incidencia del gobierno electrónico en los procesos de transparencia y participación ciudadana en la gestión pública local del Ecuador,” Universidad Andina Simón Bolívar, 2019. [12]Y. Stable, E. Álvarez, L. Bernal, and C. Sam, “Estado de la accesibilidad web de los portales de gobierno electrónico en América Latina,” Bibl. An. Investig., vol. 16, no. 1, pp. 7–22, 2020. [13]ONU, “E-Government Survey 2020. Digital Government in the Decade of Action for Sustainable Development,” New York, 2020. [Online]. Available: www.publicadministration.un.org. [14]Gobierno Electrónico de Ecuador, “Ecuador escala posiciones en el ranking mundial sobre el desarrollo del Gobierno Electrónico,” 2021. https://www.gobiernoelectronico.gob.ec/ecuador-escala-posiciones-en-el-ranking-mundial-sobre-el-desarrollo-del-gobierno-electronico/#:~:text=Según revela el informe “E,rango de 0 a 1. [15]Asamblea Nacional, Constitución del Ecuador. Ecuador, 2008, pp. 1–218. [16]Congreso Nacional, Ley de Comercio Electronico, Firmas y mensajes de datos. Ecuador, 2002, pp. 1–17. [17]Asamblea Nacional, Codigo Organico de Organizacion Territorial Desentralizado. Ecuador, 2019, pp. 1–180. [18]Congreso Nacional, Ley Orgánica de Transparencia y Acceso a la Información Pública. Ecuador, 2004, pp. 1–13. [19]Asamblea Nacional, Ley Orgánica de Participación Ciudadana. Quito, Ecuador, 2011, pp. 1–25. [20]Asamblea Nacional, Ley Orgánica de Telecomunicaciones. Ecuador, 2015, pp. 1–40. [21]Asamblea Nacional, Código Orgánico de la Economía Social de los Conocimientos, Creatividad e Innovación. Ecuador, 2016, p. 113. [22]Asamblea Nacional, Codigo Orgánico Administrativo. Ecuador, 2017, pp. 1–74. [23]Ministerio del Trabajo, Norma Técnica para regular el Teletrabajo en el sector público. Ecuador, 2017, pp.1–8. [24]Asamblea Nacional, Políticas Públicas del Sector de las Telecomunicaciones y de la Sociedad de la Información 2017-2021. 2017, pp. 1–32. [25]M. Sánchez Morón, “La coordinación administrativa como concepto jurídico,” Doc. Adm., vol. 231, 2016, doi: 10.24965/da.v0i230-231.5284. [26]M. Baquerizo, “Mecanismos de seguimiento de la Convención Interamericana contra la corrupción en el Estado ecuatoriano para la contratación pública,” 2019. [27]C. Espín, “Vulnerabilidad en el ámbito de la capacidad contractual del Sistema Nacional de Contratación Pública y de su procedimiento,” 2016. [28]W. Chamorro, “Análisis jurídico sobre la subasta inversa elentrónica en el proceso de contratación pública,” 2019. [29]J. González Tamayo, “El régimen ecuatoriano de contratación pública: entre el proteccionismo y la apertura comercial,” Rev. Derecho, vol. 25, no. 25, pp.5–26, 2016. [30]R. Hernández-Sampieri and C. Mendoza, Metodología de la Investigación, Primera ed., vol. 1. Mexico, 2018. [31]D. Clavijo, D. Guerra, and D. Yánez, Método, metodología y técnicas de la investigación aplicada al derecho, Primera ed. Bogotá: Universidad de Pamplona,2014. [32]C. López Leones, “La contratación pública y su impacto en la gestión de las MIPYMES de Manabí, Ecuador,” La contratación pública y su impacto en la gestión las MIPYMES Manabí, Ecuador, vol. 4, no. 1, pp. 3–16, 2018. [33]Asamblea Nacional, Constitución del Ecuador, vol. 449, no. Principios de la participación Art. 2008, p. 67. [34]F. Ejecutiva, Registro Oficial N ° 146. 2013. [35]J. S. Miguel-Giralt, “Contratación pública y colusión. Derecho de competencia frente al derecho administrativo,”Vniversitas, vol. 66, no. 135, pp. 377–420,2017, doi: 10.11144/Javeriana.vj135.cpcd. [36]N. Chiriboga, “Análisis jurídico del régimen especial de contratación pública en el ámbito de la comunicación social en el Ecuador,” 2018. [37]J. González, “Régimen jurídico del nuevo sistema de contratación pública ecuatoriano en el contexto internacional,” 2016. [38]J. Torres, “La teoría del Garantismo poder y constitución en el Estado contemporáneo,” Rev. Derecho, vol. unknown, no. 47, pp. 138–166, 2017. [39]A. Santiago, “Sesión privada del Instituto de Política Constitucional del 3 de abril de 2008,” An. la Acad. Nac. ciencias morales y políticas, vol. 1, pp. 8–26, 2008. [40]G. Aguilera Izaguirre, “La calidad y su incorporación en la Administración Pública,” Soc. Estado y Territ., vol. 3, no. 1 (5), pp. 82–98, 2017. [41]E. J. Arnoletto, “La calidad en la administración pública,” Univ. Córdoba, 2017. [42]M. Villoria, “El papel de la Administración pública en la generación de calidad democrática,” Reforma y Democr., vol. 2016-June, no. 65, pp. 5–38, 2016. [43]A. ARGÜELLES, “Calidad total en la administración pública: la experiencia de SECOFI,” Gest. y Polit. publica, vol. 4, no. 2, pp. 431–451, 2017. [44]J. Escobar, M. Real, P. González, and A. Casco, “Manuales de Pprocedimientos en la Administración Pública. Garantías de Cumplimiento de los PrincipiosConstitucionales.,” Rev. Mag. las Ciencias, vol. 2, pp. 1–12, 2017. [45]J. R. Granados, “El principio de transparencia en la actividad contractual de la administración pública. Especial referencia a la administración local.,” 2018.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
20

Silva Neta, Maria de Lourdes Da, Antonio Germano Magalhães Junior, and Marcos James Chaves Bessa. "Práticas avaliativas: uma pesquisa nos cursos de formação docente (Evaluative practices: a research in teacher training courses)." Revista Eletrônica de Educação 13, no. 3 (May 18, 2019): 1156. http://dx.doi.org/10.14244/198271992870.

Full text
Abstract:
The evaluation enables making decision by monitoring educational actions, pointing out the progress of students, as well as highlighting the gaps in teaching and learning, providing information for teachers, managers and students, giving opportunities for further training in higher education. With this, the research starts from the following question: how did the evaluative practices of the teachers in the Degree in History? The object of the research was based on evaluative practices in higher education, specifically in two undergraduate courses. The objective was to understand the evaluation practices in undergraduate courses in History, to conceptualize evaluation of teaching and learning and to describe the evaluation practices carried out by the coordinators. The research, of bibliographical and field character, has used the studies of Cavalcante and Mello (2015), Moraes (2014), Tardif (2008), Viana (2012) and others. The methodology of qualitative approach was developed through semi-structured interviews with the managers. The managers' revelations evidenced that the evaluation was carried out by the teachers, autonomously, without the assistance of the Coordination, being no longer characterized as didactic-pedagogical subsidy to foster improvements in teaching and learning in teacher training courses, reducing to measurement conception focused on the application of instruments, on the quantification of learning and without the conception of measurement focused on the application of instruments, the quantification of learning and without feedback students.Resumo A avaliação possibilita a tomada de decisão promovendo o acompanhamento das ações de ensino, apontando o progresso dos discentes, assim como releva as lacunas no ensino e aprendizagem, fornecendo informações para os docentes, gestores e estudantes, dando ensejo ao aperfeiçoamento formativo no ensino superior. Com isso a pesquisa parte do seguinte questionamento: como se desenvolveram as práticas avaliativas dos professores nos cursos de licenciatura em História? O objeto da investigação aportou-se nas práticas avaliativas no ensino superior, de modo específico, em dois cursos de licenciatura. Objetivou-se compreender as práticas avaliativas nos cursos de licenciatura em História, conceituar avaliação do ensino e da aprendizagem e descrever as práticas avaliativas pautadas pelos coordenadores. A pesquisa, de caráter bibliográfico e de campo recorreu aos estudos de Cavalcante e Mello (2015), Moraes (2014), Tardif (2008), Viana (2012), dentre outros. A metodologia de abordagem qualitativa foi desenvolvida mediante entrevistas semiestruturadas com os gestores. As revelações dos gestores evidenciaram que avaliação era realizada pelos docentes, de modo autônomo, sem o auxílio das Coordenações, deixando de ser caracterizada como subsídio didático-pedagógico para fomentar melhorias no ensino e aprendizagem nos cursos de formação de professores, reduzindo-se a concepção de medida centrada na aplicação de instrumentos, na quantificação das aprendizagens e sem feedback aos estudantes. Resumen La evaluación posibilita la toma de decisiones promoviendo el acompañamiento de las acciones de enseñanza, apuntando el progreso de los alumnos, así como releva las lagunas en la enseñanza y el aprendizaje, proporcionando informaciones para los docentes, gestores y estudiantes, dando lugar al perfeccionamiento formativo en la enseñanza superior. Con ello la investigación parte del siguiente cuestionamiento: cómo se desarrollaron las prácticas de evaluación de los profesores en los cursos de licenciatura en Historia? El objeto de la investigación se aportó en las prácticas evaluativas en la enseñanza superior, de modo específico, en dos cursos de grado. Se objetivó comprender las prácticas evaluativas en los cursos de licenciatura en Historia, conceptuar la evaluación de la enseñanza y el aprendizaje y describir las prácticas de evaluación realizadas por los coordinadores. La investigación, de carácter bibliográfico y de campo recurrió a los estudios de Cavalcante y Mello (2015), Moraes (2014), Tardif (2008), Viana (2012) y otros. La metodología de abordaje cualitativo fue desarrollada mediante entrevistas semiestructuradas con los gestores. Las revelaciones de los gestores evidenciaron que la evaluación era realizada por los docentes, de modo autónomo, sin el auxilio de las Coordinaciones, dejando de ser caracterizada como subsidio didáctico-pedagógico para fomentar las mejoras en la enseñanza y aprendizaje en los cursos de formación de profesores, reduciéndose concepción de medida centrada en la aplicación de instrumentos, en la cuantificación de los aprendizajes y sin retroalimentación estudiantes.Keywords: Teaching-learning assessment, Teacher education, Managers.Palavras-chave: Práticas avaliativas, Ensino e aprendizagem, Formação docente, Gestores.Palabras claves: Enseñanza-aprendizaje, Evaluación, Formación docente, Administradores.ReferencesBOGDAN, R. C.; BIKLEN, S. K. Investigação qualitativa em educação: uma introdução à teoria e aos métodos. Tradução Maria João Alvarez. Porto: Porto, 1994.CAVALCANTE, L. P. F.; MELLO M. A. Avaliação da aprendizagem no ensino de graduação em Saúde: concepções, intencionalidades, reflexões. Avaliação, Campinas; Sorocaba, SP, v. 20, n. 2, p. 423-442, jul. 2015.FONSECA, S. G. Didática e prática de ensino de História: experiências, reflexões e aprendizados. Campinas, SP: Papirus, 2003. LUCKESI, C. C. Avaliação da aprendizagem escolar. São Paulo: Cortez, 2008.MINAYO, M. C. de S. O desafio da pesquisa social. In: ___________. Pesquisa social: teoria, método e criatividade. 30 ed. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2011.MORAES, D. A. F. de. Prova: instrumento avaliativo a serviço da regulação do ensino e da aprendizagem. Est. Aval. Educ., São Paulo, v. 22, n. 49, p. 233-258, maio/ago. 2014.MOREIRA, S. M.; RANGEL. M. A correção como processo avaliativo: diferentes percepções em diálogo. Est. Aval. Educ., São Paulo, v. 26, n. 62, p. 520-540, maio/ago. 2015.POLTRONIERI, H.; CALDERÓN, A. I. Avaliação da aprendizagem na educação superior: a produção científica da revista Estudos em Avaliação Educacional em questão. Avaliação, Campinas; Sorocaba, SP, v. 20, n. 2, p. 467-487, jul. 2015.SILVA NETA, M. de L.; MAGALHÃES JUNIOR. A. G. Práticas avaliativas na formação docente: teoria e prática. Horizontes, v. 35, n. 2, p. 38-48, mai./ago. 2017.TARDIF, M. Saberes docentes e formação profissional. 9 ed. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2008.VIANA, C. M. Q. Q. Reflexões sobre avaliação da aprendizagem na visão de alunos de graduação. In: D’ÁVILA, C. M.; VEIGA, I. P. A. (org.). Didática e docência na educação superior: implicações para a formação de professores. Campinas: Papirus, 2012, p. 61-82. VILLAS BOAS, B. M. de. Portfólio, avaliação e trabalho pedagógico. Campinas: Papirus, 2004. WERLE, F. O. C. Avaliação em larga escala: foco na escola. Brasília: Liber Livros, 2010.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
21

Jabbour, Elias, Dan Jones, Hagop Kantarjian, Susan O’Brien, Guillermo Garcia-Manero, Francis Giles, William Wierda, and Jorge Cortes. "Dynamics of BCR-ABL Kinase Domain Mutations in Patients with Chronic Myeloid Leukemia (CML) after Treatment with One, Two or Three Tyrosine Kinase Inhibitors (TKI)." Blood 108, no. 11 (November 16, 2006): 750. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v108.11.750.750.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Dasatinib (D) and nilotinib (N) are potent tyrosine kinase inhibitors (TKIs) with activity against many imatinib (IM) resistant BCR-ABL kinase domain mutants, except T315I. In vitro mutant models have selected specific mutations occurring after incubation with IM, D and N. Therapy with these new TKI may select for patients with T315I or other mutations relatively insensitive to them. We assessed the change in mutation status of the bcr-abl kinase domain (codons 220 to 500) in 113 patients (pts) with CML who received therapy with D and/or N after imatinib failure. Median age was 60 years (range, 21 to 82 years). Seventy-one (63%) pts received prior interferon (IFN). Median time on imatinib was 28 months (range, 2 to 78 months). At the time of imatinib failure, mutations were detected in 46 of 85 (54%) pts who had DNA sequencing. The evolution of mutations after a second TKI was as follows (Table 1). Twenty pts received a third TKI after failing IM and a second TKI. The evolution of mutations in this cohort was as follows (Table 2). Overall, 19 of 101 evaluable pts (19%), cases had new mutations emerge following TKI switch 17 after a 2nd TKI (12 nilotinib, 5 dasatinib), and 2 after a 3rd TKI (2 dasatinib). We analyzed whether these N- and D-associated new mutations were at sites that have been detected following D and N treatment in vitro (Burgess et al, PNAS 2005; Bradeen et al, Blood 2006; Von Bubnoff et al, Blood 2006). Only 14/46 (30%) kinase domain mutations that developed after D (7) or N (7) corresponded with an in vitro-identified site. Only 5 of 134 (4%) mutations identified were T315I (3 after dasatinib, 2 after nilotinib), but the mutation status of these patients was unknown after IM. We conclude that the spectrum of mutations that develops in vivo after TKI switch is broader and includes common imatinib-resistance sites as well. There appears to no marked increase in the incidence of T315I mutation after TKI switch. Table 1. Dynamics of mutations after 2nd TKI Post IM mutation No. Post-2nd TKI Mutation (New + Same + Lost) *1 pt acquired new mutation with persistence of pre-existing mutation, 1 lost 3 mutations and acquired 1, and 1 pt lost 2 mutations. Nilotinib Dasatinib Absent 39 8+NA+NA/21 3+NA+NA/18 Present 46 3+20+3/26 2+16+2*/20 Unknown 28 8/9 13/19 Table 2. Dynamics of mutations after 3rd TKI Post IM mutation No. Post-3nd TKI Mutation (compared to status after 2nd TKI) (New + Same + Lost) Nilotinib Dasatinib Absent 5 0/1 1+NA+NA/4 Present 12 0+1+0/1 2+6+3/11 Unknown 3 1/3 NA
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
22

Chen, Fangping, Jessalyn M. Hadfield, Chalak Berzingi, John M. Hollander, Diane B. Miller, Cody E. Nichols, and Mitchell S. Finkel. "N-acetylcysteine reverses cardiac myocyte dysfunction in a rodent model of behavioral stress." Journal of Applied Physiology 115, no. 4 (August 15, 2013): 514–24. http://dx.doi.org/10.1152/japplphysiol.01471.2012.

Full text
Abstract:
Compelling clinical reports reveal that behavioral stress alone is sufficient to cause reversible myocardial dysfunction in selected individuals. We developed a rodent stress cardiomyopathy model by a combination of prenatal and postnatal behavioral stresses (Stress). We previously reported a decrease in percent fractional shortening by echo, both systolic and diastolic dysfunction by catheter-based hemodynamics, as well as attenuated hemodynamic and inotropic responses to the β-adrenergic agonist, isoproterenol (ISO) in Stress rats compared with matched controls (Kan H, Birkle D, Jain AC, Failinger C, Xie S, Finkel MS. J Appl Physiol 98: 77–82, 2005). We now report enhanced catecholamine responses to behavioral stress, as evidenced by increased circulating plasma levels of norepinephrine ( P < 0.01) and epinephrine ( P < 0.01) in Stress rats vs. controls. Cardiac myocytes isolated from Stress rats also reveal evidence of oxidative stress, as indicated by decreased ATP, increased GSSG, and decreased GSH-to-GSSG ratio in the presence of increased GSH peroxidase and catalase activities ( P < 0.01, for each). We also report blunted inotropic and intracellular Ca2+ concentration responses to extracellular Ca2+ ( P < 0.05), as well as altered inotropic responses to the intracellular calcium regulator, caffeine (20 mM; P < 0.01). Treatment of cardiac myocytes with N-acetylcysteine (NAC) (10−3 M) normalized calcium handling in response to ISO and extracellular Ca2+ concentration and inotropic response to caffeine ( P < 0.01, for each). NAC also attenuated the blunted inotropic response to ISO and Ca2+ ( P < 0.01, for each). Surprisingly, NAC did not reverse the changes in GSH, GSSG, or GSH-to-GSSG ratio. These data support a GSH-independent salutary effect of NAC on intracellular calcium signaling in this rodent model of stress-induced cardiomyopathy.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
23

Pulsipher, Michael, S. Kurian, S. F. Leitman, P. Anderlini, M. Haagenson, B. Logan, M. M. Horowitz, and D. L. Confer. "Unrelated-Donor PBSC Collection Facilitated by the NMPD, 1999–2005: Efficacy and Toxicities, Serious Unexpected Events, and Outcomes of Standard vs. Large Volume Collections." Blood 106, no. 11 (November 16, 2005): 1965. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v106.11.1965.1965.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Between 1999 and 2005 the NMDP conducted a prospective trial assessing the safety and efficacy of PBSC collection in >5000 healthy unrelated donors. Donors ranged in age from 18–60 and were mobilized with 10 ug/kg/d G-CSF on days 1–5 with collection on day 5 alone or days 5 and 6. 2400 donor collections (1999–2003) were analyzed in detail for efficacy and toxicity and 5334 collections (1999-June 2005) were reviewed for serious unexpected events. 90% of subjects underwent collection using peripheral access, with 10% requiring central catheter placement. Female donors required central access more frequently than males (20% vs 4%, p<0.001). G-CSF induced bone pain peaked on days 4–5 and was present in greater than 80% of donors, although severe bone pain occurred in at most 5% (Table 1). Grade 3–4 CALGB toxicities occurred in 136 donors (6%) and unexpected serious adverse events occurred in 30 (0.6%, Table 2). Median yield of CD34+ cells for the cohort was 27 x 106 cells/L processed (n=1776, range 0.7–236) on day +5 of G-CSF and 24 x 106 cells/L processed (n=1285, range 1–133) on day +6. Median CD34+ cell dose/kg recipient weight collected was 5 x 106/kg (n=1040, range 0.1–110) on day +5 of G-CSF and 3 x 106/kg (n=751, range 0.1–29) on day +6. Inadequate collections were rare with 5% and 6% of donors yielding <2 or ≥2 but <3 x 106 CD34+ cells/kg recipient weight, respectively (n=1001). The risk of toxicity was the same for standard (≤12L), intermediate (>12≤16L), and large (>16L) volume collections. Importantly, as volumes of apheresis in a single day increased, the yield of CD34+ cells/L processed was unchanged (median yield 27, 26, 28, and 29 x 106/L processed for <12L, ≥12<16L, ≥16<20L, ≥20L); day 5 collection, p =0.4). This resulted in similar outcomes measured in CD34 cells/kg recipient weight for large volume single day collections compared to standard volume 2 day collections. Platelet counts fell more with large compared to standard volume apheresis (change in platelets −83 vs −105 x 109/L, p<0.001), however, the drop in platelets over the course of 2 standard volume procedures was greater than a single large volume procedure (−131 vs −107 x 109/L, p<0.001). In summary, this large prospective trial shows that unrelated donor PBSC collection yields adequate CD34+ cell numbers with low, but measurable rates of significant toxicity. Single-day large vs two-day standard volume procedures resulted in similar cell yields without evidence of increased toxicity. With this data, centers can now more appropriately counsel unrelated adult donors regarding risks of PBSC donation. Large volume, single day collection is a safe and effective resource-sparing alternative to standard volume procedures. Table 2. Unexpected Serious Adverse Events (N=30/5334, 0.6%) Event Nausea, Vomiting, Headache Bleeding/Thrombocytopenia Citrate Toxicity Severe chest/back pain Other: hypotension/ syncope/ rash/ viral illness N 12 3/3 4 3/1 1/1/1/1 Table 1. Acute G-CSF Toxicities G-CSF Day +1 2 +3 +4 +5 +6 *136/2386 donors experienced the following grade 3–4 toxicities: 89 insomnia, 82 headache, 29 fatigue, 19 nausea, 10 vomiting, 10 anorexia, 8 flu symptoms, 2 myalgias, and 1 skin rash. 80 donors had 1 grade 3–4 toxicity, 26 had 2, 13 had 3, 9 had 4, 5 had 5, and 3 had 6. Any Bone Pain (n=2396) 7% 50% 78% 83% 82% 64% Severe Bone Pain (n=2277) 2% <1% 3% 4% 5% 3% Grade 3–4 CALGB Toxicity* (n=2386) <1% <1% 1% 2% 2% 2%
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
24

Harousseau, Jean Luc, Claire Mathiot, Michel Attal, Gerald Marit, Denis Caillot, Mohamad M. M. Mohty, Cyrille Hullin, Thierry T. F. Facon, Iain I. W. Webb, and Philippe Moreau. "VELCADE/Dexamethasone (Vel/D) Versus VAD as Induction Treatment Prior to Autologous Stem Cell Transplantion (ASCT) in Newly Diagnosed Multiple Myeloma (MM): Updated Results of the IFM 2005/01 Trial." Blood 110, no. 11 (November 16, 2007): 450. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v110.11.450.450.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Introduction. ASCT is considered the standard of care for younger patients (pts) with MM. The benefit of ASCT is at least partly related to an increase in Complete Remission (CR) plus Very Good Partial Remission (VGPR) rate. One way to increase the CR rate is to improve the induction treatment prior to ASCT. Several phase II studies with Vel in combination as induction treatment yielded promising CR rates. We have previously tested the Vel/D combination with Vel 1.3mg/m2 d1,4,8,11 with 40mg/d d1–4, d 9–12 for 4 consecutive 21d cycles (D only on d1–4 during cycles 3–4) (Harousseau et al Haematologica 2006). Methods. In July 2005, the IFM initiated a randomized Phase II trial comparing Vel/D with VAD as induction treatment prior to ASCT in pts with newly diagnosed MM up to the age of 65.This IFM 2005/01 was closed for accrual in January 2007 after having recruited 482 patients. The primary objective was the CR (negative immunofixation) plus n-CR (negative electrophoresis) after 4 cycles. The second question was to evaluate the impact of a consolidation with 2 cycles of DCEP (D, Cyclophosphamide, Etoposide, Platinum). At diagnosis pts were randomized between 4 arms (A1:4 cycles of VAD, A2: 4 cycles of VAD + 2 cycles of DCEP, A3:4 cycles of Vel/D, A4:4 cycles of Vel/D + 2 cycles of DCEP). Randomization was stratified according to β2-microglobulin and del 13 by FISH analysis. Stem cell collection was performed between cycle 3 and 4 after G-CSF priming (10μg/kg x 6d). ASCT was prepared by melphalan 200mg/m2. Results. As of Aug 2007, data from the first consecutively enrolled 222 pts have been analyzed (A1:54,A2:56,B1:55,B2:57). In the VAD arms (A1+A2),88% of pts received the planned 4 courses versus 94% in the Vel/D arms (B1+B2). In arm A2,87.5% of pts received the 2 cycles of DCEP versus 82% in arm B2. ASCT was performed in 94% of evaluable pts in arms A1+A2 and in 92% in arms B1+B2. The number of SAE was the same in the VAD and the Vel/D arms. The incidence of grade 3–4 averse events was also comparable. However the proportion of pts with neurological symptoms (all grades) during induction treatment was higher with Vel/D (36% versus 11%). Response assessment is available for 208 pts (100 VAD, 108 Vel/D). The results are shown in the table (intent-to-treat analysis). Consolidation with DCEP did not increase the CR rate (16% pre-ASCT both in arms A1+B1 and in arms A2+B2). Conclusion. This analysis not only confirms that the post-induction CR rate is increased by Vel/D compared to VAD (Harousseau ASH 2006) but also shows that this benefit translates in higher CR+VGPR rates after ASCT. Longer follow-up is needed to demonstrate that this better tumor reduction induces longer PFS and OS. Currently 1-year PFS and OS rates are respectively 90% and 95% with VAD, 93% and 97% with Vel/D. Updated results will be presented at the meeting.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
25

Guilhot, Francois, Jane F. Apperley, Dong-Wook Kim, Gianantonio Rosti, Xiaobin Yuan, Jan M. A. Van Tornout, Felix T. Garzon, and Jorge Cortes. "Efficacy of Dasatinib in Patients with Accelerated-Phase Chronic Myelogenous Leukemia with Resistance or Intolerance to Imatinib: 2-Year Follow-Up Data from START-A (CA180-005)." Blood 110, no. 11 (November 16, 2007): 470. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v110.11.470.470.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Dasatinib (SPRYCEL®), a potent inhibitor of BCR-ABL and SRC-family kinases, has been shown to be effective and safe for patients with accelerated-phase chronic myelogenous leukemia (AP-CML) who are resistant or intolerant to imatinib. START-A is a 39-center, international study to which patients with AP-CML who failed prior imatinib therapy were enrolled between December 2004 and July 2005. Here we report an update of the efficacy and safety of dasatinib (70 mg BID) from this open-label study of 174 patients with imatinib-resistant (n=161) or -intolerant (n=13) AP-CML after a median follow-up of 14.1 mo (range 0.1–21.7). Dose escalation (100 mg BID) or reduction (50 or 40 mg BID) were allowed for a lack of response or toxicity, respectively. Median time from original diagnosis of CML was 82 mo (range 4–359). Prior therapy included interferon-α in 72% of patients and stem-cell transplantation (SCT) in 13%; 52% had received prior imatinib doses >600 mg/d and 59% treatment with imatinib for >3 years. Best response to prior imatinib therapy was complete hematologic response (CHR) in 79% of patients, major cytogenetic response (MCyR) in 33%, and complete cytogenetic response (CCyR) in 21%. CHRs were attained by 45% of patients, while MCyRs and CCyRs were seen in 39% and 32%, respectively. Responses were achieved irrespective of imatinib status (with MCyR of 39% for both imatinib-resistant and -intolerant subgroups), prior stem-cell transplantation (26% MCyR), or the presence of prior BCR-ABL mutations (with the exception of T315I) (40% MCyR for both the mutation-positive and -negative subgroups). Twelve-month progression-free survival and overall survival were 66% and 82%, respectively. Dose interruptions were required for 85% of patients and dose reduction for 65%; the average daily dose administered was 126 mg (range 32–196). Grade 3–4 neutropenia and thrombocytopenia were reported in 76% and 82% of patients. Non-hematologic toxicity was generally mild to moderate and consisted primarily of diarrhea (52% all grades, 8% grade 3–4), headache (29%, <1%), nausea (28%, <1%), pleural effusion (27%, 5%), fatigue (26%, 4%), and superficial edema (22%, 1%). Dasatinib is effective in patients with AP-CML following imatinib treatment failure and the overall benefit-risk evaluation is favorable in this poor prognosis population. Updated analyses corresponding to a minimum follow-up of 2 years on all patients will be presented.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
26

Kantarjian, Hagop M., Charles Sawyers, Andreas Hochhaus, Charles A. Schiffer, Francois Guilhot, Dietger W. Niederwieser, Carlo Gambacorti, et al. "Six Year Follow-Up Results of a Phase II Study of Imatinib in Late Chronic Phase (L-CP) Chronic Myeloid Leukemia (CML) Post Interferon-A (IFN) Refractoriness/Intolerance." Blood 108, no. 11 (November 16, 2006): 428. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v108.11.428.428.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Background: Imatinib is a selective inhibitor of the Bcr-Abl tyrosine kinase indicated for the treatment of all phases of Ph+ CML. This study updates the results up to more than 60 months (mos) after last patient (pt) started treatment. Methods: Imatinib 400 mg/d was first administered to 454 patients with L-CP CML between December 1999 and May 2000. Median time since diagnosis was 34 months (mos). Pts had received a median of 14 mos of prior IFN treatment before entering the study but were hematologically (n=133) or cytogenetically resistant/refractory (n=160) or intolerant (n=161) to IFN. Dose escalation up to 800 mg/d was allowed for lack of efficacy. Pts were evaluated for best major and complete cytogenetic response (MCyR and CCyR), time to progression to accelerated phase (AP) or blast crisis (BC), and overall survival (OS). Beyond July 31, 2002, no adverse events or laboratory values were collected. Results: As of July 31, 2005, median duration of treatment was 60 mos (with average of 48 mos). A total of 244 (54%) pts had their dose increased to 600 or 800 mg/d, 42% received 800 mg/d at least once. Of 227 pts who are still on treatment, 85 (37%) had their dose increased to 600 mg/d or 800 mg/d for lack of efficacy. Overall actual dose intensity was 444 mg/d (median 400mg/d). The table below summarizes reasons for discontinuation, best observed responses rates and estimated long term outcomes at 60 mos. n (%) [95% conf. intervals] N=454 Still on treatment 227 (50) Discontinued 227 (50) Unsatisfactory therapeutic effect 117 (26) Deaths from any cause 18 (4) AEs & abnormal laboratory values 33 (7) BMT 5 (1) Withdrew consent/Lost/Others 54 (12) Pts with MCyR (incl CCyR) 304 (67) Pts with CCyR 259 (57) % Estimated freedom of progression to AP/BC at 60 mos 69% [64–74] % Estimated OS at 60 mos 79% [75–83] The MCyR (CCyR) rate was 57% (48%) for hematologic failures to IFN, 70% (60%) in cytogenetic failures to IFN and 72% (62%) in IFN intolerant pts. A CCyR was achieved after more than 36 mos of treatment in 28 pts; 22 (79%) of these pts had achieved CCyR after dose increase to 600 or 800 mg. Landmark analyses confirmed the effect of cytogenetic responses on long-term outcomes. The estimated survival rates free of AP/BC at 60 mos were 91%, 82%, 77%, 62% and 42% for pts who by 12 months achieved CCyR, PCyR, Minor CyR, Minimal CyR and no CyR, respectively (p&lt;0.001). This corresponds to a rate of 88% in pts with MCyR at 12 mos. The estimated overall survival rates at 60 mos were 93%, 92%, 88%, 71% and 64% for pts who achieved CCyR, PCyR, Minor CyR, Minimal CyR and no CyR at this landmark, respectively (p&lt;0.001). This corresponds to an overall survival rate of 93% in patients who had achieved MCyR at 12 mos. Conclusion: Imatinib substantially improves the duration of CP-CML in pts who previously failed IFN. The follow-up confirms the beneficial effect of cytogenetic responses on long-term outcomes with imatinib. These results will be updated for the meeting to include 72 mos data up to July 31, 2006.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
27

Tkachenko, Volodymyr, Giancarlo Abbate, and Antigone Marino. "Magneto-optic ellipsometry characterization of Co and SmCo thin films." Photonics Letters of Poland 9, no. 1 (March 31, 2017): 29. http://dx.doi.org/10.4302/plp.v9i1.711.

Full text
Abstract:
Magneto-optic ellipsometry in the longitudinal Kerr configuration was performed to determine the complex permittivity tensor of the Co and SmCo thin films within the spectral range from 400nm to 1000nm. The Co film was a middle layer in a Au/Co/Au trilayer structure. Magneto-optical response was analyzed in terms of Mueller matrix elements. Reduced magneto-optical response of the Co layer is explained by influence of the gold top layer of the trilayer structure. Full Text: PDF ReferencesM. Mansuripur, The Physical Principles of Magneto Optical Recording (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1995). CrossRef B. Sepúlveda, A. Calle, L.M. Lechuga, G. Armelles, "Highly sensitive detection of biomolecules with the magneto-optic surface-plasmon-resonance sensor", Opt. Lett. 31, 1085 (2006). CrossRef D. Regatos et al., "Au/Fe/Au multilayer transducers for magneto-optic surface plasmon resonance sensing", J.Appl.Phys. 108, 054502 (2010). CrossRef D. Regatos, B. Sepúlveda, D. Farina, L.G. Carrascosa, L.M. Lechuga, "Suitable combination of noble/ferromagnetic metal multilayers for enhanced magneto-plasmonic biosensing", Opt. Express 19, 8336 (2011). CrossRef G. Armelle et al., "Localized surface plasmon resonance effects on the magneto-optical activity of continuous Au/Co/Au trilayers", Opt. Express 16, 16104 (2008). CrossRef C. Hermann, "Surface-enhanced magneto-optics in metallic multilayer films", Phys. Rev. B 64, 235422 (2001). CrossRef J. B. González-Díaz et al., "Surface-magnetoplasmon nonreciprocity effects in noble-metal/ferromagnetic heterostructures", Phys. Rev. B 76, 153402 (2007). CrossRef V. V. Temnov et al., "Active magneto-plasmonics in hybrid metal?ferromagnet structures", Nat. Photonics 4(2), 107 (2010). CrossRef A. Berger, M. R. Pufall, "Generalized magneto-optical ellipsometry", Appl. Phys. Lett. 71, 965 (1997). CrossRef R. Rauer, G. Neuber, J. Kunze, J. Backstrom, M. Rubhausen, "Temperature-dependent spectral generalized magneto-optical ellipsometry for ferromagnetic compounds", Rev. Sci. Instrum. 76, 023910 (2005). CrossRef K. Mok, N. Du, H. Schmidt, "Vector-magneto-optical generalized ellipsometry", Rev. Sci. Instrum. 82, 033112 (2011). CrossRef W.A. McGahan, J.A. Woollam, "Magnetooptics of multilayer systems", Appl. Phys. Commun. 9, 1 (1989).D.P. Kumah et al., "Optimizing the planar structure of (1 1 1) Au/Co/Au trilayers", J. Phys. D: Appl. Phys. 40, 2699 (2007). CrossRef L. Alocca et al., "Laser deposition of SmCo thin film and coating on different substrates", Phys. Scr. 78, 058114 (2008). CrossRef H.G. Tompkins, E.A. Irene, Handbook of Ellipsometry (Norwich, William Andrew, 2005). CrossRef G. Abbate et al., "Optical characterization of liquid crystals by combined ellipsometry and half-leaky-guided-mode spectroscopy in the visible-near infrared range", J. Appl. Phys. 101, 073105 (2007). CrossRef Y.V. Knyazev, M.N. Noskov, "OPTICAL PROPERTIES OF GADOLINIUM, SAMARIUM, AND DYSPROSIUM IN THE SPECTRAL RANGE 1.13 TO 3.96 eV.", Phys. Met. Metallogr. 30, 230 (1970).
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
28

Frame, James N., Elaine A. Davis, Ying Wang, and Joan Reed. "Clinical Features and Outcomes in 545 Patients with Heparin-Induced Thrombocytopenia: A 6-Year Review from the CAMC HIT Registry." Blood 108, no. 11 (November 16, 2006): 1052. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v108.11.1052.1052.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Purpose: To describe the clinical features and outcomes of pts. with HIT over a 6-year period from a tertiary care medical center. Design: Retrospective case series of 545 pts. enrolled in an IRB-approved HIT Registry from 1/1/99 to 12/31/05. Measurements: demographics, co-morbid conditions, HIT presentations, platelet ct./HIT antibody results, treatment, hospital length of stay (LOS), composite outcome, and all-cause mortality. Results: Median age-68 yrs.; 47%-females; 97%-caucasians. Co-morbid conditions: HTN (78%), coronary artery disease (73%), diabetes mellitus (42%), CHF (16%), ESRD on dialysis (5.7%) and active malignancy (4.2%). Clinical HIT settings included: adult open heart surgery (OHS)-69%, medical-23% and non-cardiac surgery-8%. Cardiac medical pts. comprised 50% of the medical cohort. Among the OHS, medical and non-cardiac surgery HIT cohorts, HIT occurred during the hospitalization with UFH exposure in 322 (59%), 125 (23%), and 39 (7.2%) pts., respectively. In these respective clinical HIT settings, delayed-onset HIT (D-HIT) developed after discharge from a hospitalization with UFH exposure in 54 (10%), 2 (0.36%), and 3 (0.55%) pts. During the study period, HIT was diagnosed in 2.5% of 15,152 OHS pts. The median time from UFH initiation to the time when HIT was first clinically suspected and diagnosed was 7 days and 10 days, respectively. The median time from UFH discontinuation to the time HIT was first clinically suspected and diagnosed was 1 and 4 days, respectively. Of 537 pts. in whom an H-PF4 ELISA (GTI) or HIPA assay or both were performed, 85% had at least one positive result. The median platelet ct. at baseline (last platelet ct. at hospital D/C for D-HIT), at the time HIT was first clinically suspected and at in-hospital HIT nadir was 209,500/mm3, 77,000/mm3 and 62,000/mm3, respectively. At HIT presentation, 53% had thrombocytopenia alone, 33% had both thrombocytopenia and thromboembolic complications (TEC) and 9.7% had TEC alone. At least one anticoagulant therapy was administered in 89.7% and varied by agent availability, clinical setting or physician selection: Argatroban (51.7%), lepirudin (36.5%), bivalirudin (4.4%), and danaparoid sodium (2.9%). The mean treatment durations on a DTI alone (n=479 pts.) or with subsequent warfarin co-therapy (n=368 pts.) were 9.7 days and 5.4 days, respectively. A new TEC after HIT diagnosis, major bleeding event or amputation occurred in 13%, 7.5%, and 1.8% (composite outcome: 22.6%). Of 446 (82%) pts. surviving to hospital D/C, 84.8% were on warfarin therapy alone. The mean HIT hospital LOS was 21.3 days. The all-cause mortality (ACM) was 18.2% with a quarterly-calculated linear trend in reduction over time (p=0.07). A 56% reduction in the annual ACM was observed from a peak of 28.8% in 2000 to 12.8% in 2005. Significant multivariate predictors of ACM included: TEC presentation (OR 2.09; 95% CI 1.33–3.28; p=0.001) and DTI use (OR 0.48; 95% CI 0.26–0.89; p=0.021). Conclusions: In this HIT Registry 6-year review, HIT developed most frequently after OHS with a frequency of 2.5%. Fifty percent of medical HIT cases occurred in cardiac pts. Ninety-six percent presented with thrombocytopenia, TEC, or both. D-HIT developed following hospital discharge in 16% of OHS HIT pts. HIT survivorship was observed in 82%. The composite outcome was 22.6%. A strong trend for ACM reduction was observed. In a multivariate analysis, ACM was significantly influenced by a TEC presentation and DTI use.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
29

Kim, Jin Seok, Cheolwon Suh, June-Won Cheong, Kihyun Kim, Yang Soo Kim, Se-Ryeon Lee, Sung Hwa Bae, et al. "Sequential High-Dose Dexamethasone and Response Adapted PAD (Bortezomib, Adriamycin, Dexamethasone) or VAD (Vincristine, Adriamycin, Dexamethasone) Induction Chemotherapy Followed by High-Dose Chemotherapy with Autologous Stem Cell Transplantation for Newly Diagnosed Multiple Myeloma; Open-Labelled, Multicenter Phase 2 Study (KMM-94 Study)-Interim Analysis." Blood 118, no. 21 (November 18, 2011): 2044. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v118.21.2044.2044.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Abstract 2044 Background: Induction treatment followed by autologous stem cell transplantation (ASCT) is the standard therapy for the newly diagnosed younger patients with multiple myeloma (MM). Although new drugs such as lenalidomide or bortezomib have been shown the promising results as induction treatment, many different type of induction treatment regimens still have been used. We evaluate the efficacy and safety of the short course of high dose dexamethasone (HD dexa) and the response adapted PAD (Bortezomib, Adriamycin, Dexamethasone) or VAD (Vincristine, Adriamycin, Dexamethasone) induction chemotherapy in the newly diagnosed younger patients with MM. Methods: 107 newly diagnosed patients with MM from 21 institutions received 2nd cycles of HD dexa followed by PAD or VAD chemotherapy according to the response to the initial high dose dexamethasone. The primary endpoint was complete response (CR) + near CR rate after ASCT. Among 107 patents enrolled this study from November 2009, 25 patients (23%) have been dropped out. This trial will be continued until total 210 patients will be enrolled. The trial is registered on National Cancer Institute website, number NCT01255514. Results: One hundred seven patients (58 male, 49 female) were enrolled (median age; 56). 26 (24%) light chain disease were included. 31 (29%) patients were D-S stage II and 67 (63%) were stage III. According to the ISS, 23 (22%) patients had stage I, 51 (48%) had stage II and 33 (31%) had stage III. 26 (24%) patients had abnormal cytogenetics. There were 31% del13, 7% del17, 19% t(4;14), 15% t(14;16) and 28% t(11;14) in FISH analysis. Among the 82 evaluable patients, CR + PR rate was 48% (39/82) after 2nd cycles of HD dexa therapy. 39 patients (48%) received subsequent VAD chemotherapy and 43 patients (52%) received PAD chemotherapy. Among the 64 patients finished VAD or PAD chemotherapy, CR + PR rate was 83% (79%, 26/33 in VAD group vs. 87%, 27/31 in PAD group). 56 patients were finished ASCT until now. CR + near CR rate after ASCT were 61% (58% in VAD group vs 63% in PAD group). Mortality rate of this trial was 13% (11/82). The cause of death was disease progression (n=3), bleeding (n=1) and infections (n=7). Among 82 patients in whom VAD or PAD chemotherapy was actually performed, 1 year overall survival (OS) rate was 84.7%. 1 year survival rate was 93.8% versus 77.2% (P=0.049) with VAD versus PAD (median follow-up; 9.1 months). Conclusion: Risk adapted approach using initial steroid response showed good response results after ASCT compared with previous trial (CR + near CR rate of IFM 2005-01trial-Bortezomib+dexa induction & ASCT was 35%, J Clin Oncol. 2010;28:4621–9) The MM patients who had poor response to HD dexa also showed similar good response rate after ASCT compared with the patients who had good response to HD dexa treatment in this trial. PAD re-induction therapy after failure of initial steroid induction treatment might overcome the inferior results in the high risk MM patients. Therefore, initial steroid response adapted strategy might be the more cost-effective approach in the newly diagnosed ASCT eligible MM patients. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
30

Segal, Eric, Michael Martens, Hai-Lin Wang, Ruta Brazauskas, Daniel Weisdorf, Brenda M. Sandmaier, Marcos J. de Lima, H. Jean Khoury, and Wael Saber. "Comparison of Post-Allogeneic Hematopoietic Cell Transplantation (HCT) Outcomes after Matched Related Donor Versus Matched Unrelated Donor HCT in Adults with Acute Lymphoblastic Leukemia." Blood 126, no. 23 (December 3, 2015): 2017. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v126.23.2017.2017.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Allogeneic hematopoietic cell transplantation (HCT) is a potentially life-saving treatment for patients with acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL). About one-third of patients have a human leukocyte antigen (HLA) matched related donor (MRD), while the remaining two-thirds have either a fully HLA-matched (HLA-A, -B, -C, -DRB1 [8/8]) unrelated donor (MUD) or a MUD with a single HLA mismatch (7/8). Previous analyses by the CIBMTR have shown that MRD and MUD transplants produce similar survival outcomes for patients with acute myelogenous leukemia (AML) (Blood 2012; 119(17):3908-16), while donor source was an important predictor of outcomes in patients with myelodysplastic syndrome (MDS) (Blood 2013; 122(11):1974-82). Given that ALL represents the second most common indication for HCT, and recognizing the disease-specific nature of the impact of donor source on post-HCT outcomes previously described, we performed an analysis of outcomes after MRD versus MUD HCT in 1458 patients with ALL who underwent allogeneic HCT from 2000-2011 (MRD n=440, 8/8 MUD n=729, 7/8 MUD n=289). Median age was 37 years (18-69). Thirty-four percent were Philadelphia chromosome positive.Ten percent received reduced intensity conditioning (RIC). Twenty-three percent were transplanted in second complete remission (CR2).Seventy-four percent received peripheral blood stem cells. At 100 days post-HCT, the incidence of acute GVHD Grade B-D was significantly lower in MRD recipients than in 8/8 MUD or 7/8 MUD recipients (26%, 45%, 50%, respectively; p<0.001). In multivariate analysis, 8/8 MUD recipients had similar rates of transplant-related mortality (TRM) and overall survival (OS) (hazard ratio [HR] 1.16, p=0.225and HR 1.01, p=0.93, respectively) compared to MRD recipients; 7/8 MUD recipients had inferior TRM and OS when compared to both MRD recipients (HR 1.92, p<0.001 and HR 1.29, p=0.01, respectively) and 8/8 MUD recipients (HR 1.66, p<0.001 and HR 1.28, p=0.008, respectively).Recipients of peripheral blood transplants had inferior long-term survival (>24 months post-HCT) (HR=2.13, p=0.003) compared to bone marrow transplants. Compared to MRD, 8/8 MUD recipients had superior relapse rates (HR 0.77, p=0.02), while 7/8 MUD recipients had no difference (HR 0.75, p=0.05). There were no differences in leukemia-free survival (LFS) comparing 8/8 MUD recipients (HR 0.95, p=0.55) and 7/8 MUD recipients (HR 1.20, p=0.07) to MRD recipients (Table 2, Figure 1).Differences in survival were likely due to higher rates of acute GVHD and TRM in the 7/8 MUD group. We conclude that MRD and 8/8 MUD recipients have similar survival outcomes post-HCT, while 7/8 MUD recipients suffer inferior survival, demonstrating that donor source plays a large role in the quality of outcomes. While MRD remains the ideal donor source due to its lower incidence of acute GVHD,HCT from an 8/8 MUD is a good alternative to MRD transplant, given its comparable long-term survival outcomes. Figure 1. 100-day Cumulative Incidence of Acute GVHD; 5-year Cumulative Incidence of chronic GVHD, relapse, and TRM; 5-year Probabilities of LFS and OS in Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT from 2000-2011 *Overall point-wise comparison † Point-wise pair-wise comparison Figure 1. 100-day Cumulative Incidence of Acute GVHD; 5-year Cumulative Incidence of chronic GVHD, relapse, and TRM; 5-year Probabilities of LFS and OS in Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT from 2000-2011 *Overall point-wise comparison † Point-wise pair-wise comparison Figure 2. Multivariate Analysis for Relapse, TRM, Treatment Failure (Inverse of LFS), and All-Cause Mortality (Inverse of Overall Survival) in Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT from 2000-2011. Figure 2. Multivariate Analysis for Relapse, TRM, Treatment Failure (Inverse of LFS), and All-Cause Mortality (Inverse of Overall Survival) in Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT from 2000-2011. Figure 3. Adjusted Overall Survival Estimatesfor Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT Figure 3. Adjusted Overall Survival Estimatesfor Adult ALL Patients Receiving MRD, 8/8 MUD, or 7/8 MUD HCT Disclosures Sandmaier: Gilliad: Honoraria; ArevaMed: Honoraria; Jazz Pharmaceutical: Honoraria; Seattle Genetics: Honoraria; Abmit: Research Funding; Bellicum: Research Funding.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
31

Casher, Jennifer, Michelle Stempel, Anne Eaton, Elizabeth Ann Morris, and Mary Gemignani. "Breast MRI in elderly patients with breast cancer: Does breast density matter?" Journal of Clinical Oncology 30, no. 15_suppl (May 20, 2012): e11531-e11531. http://dx.doi.org/10.1200/jco.2012.30.15_suppl.e11531.

Full text
Abstract:
e11531 Background: MRI of the breast (BR) is useful in patients (pts) with dense BR in extent of disease evaluation (EOD) and high risk screening. The purpose of this study was to investigate whether MRI breast cancer (BC) detection was associated with BR density in elderly pts. Methods: Retrospective review included pts age >69 diagnosed with BC at our institution between 2/2001 and 12/2005 and their concurrent BR MRIs as well as clinical and pathologic factors. BR density was defined as mild (M) if BR were fatty/mildly dense, and dense (D) if BR were moderately/extremely dense. MRI data was coded for the number of additional sites beyond the known cancer site. Results: MRI occurred in 113 BR in 59 pts; 5 pts had unilateral MRI. 3 pts had bilateral BC. The mean age was 74 (range 69-84). Median tumor size was 1.2 cm (range 0.06-2.6, n=54). 27 pts (46%) had M density and 32 (54%) had D density. In 51/62 (82%) the index lesion was mammographically detected, and in 11 (17%) it was mammographically occult. The majority of BR MRIs 36/62 (58%) identified no additional sites. Biopsy was performed for 18/29 (62%) of the additional sites and 6 cancers were found (PPV of 33%). MRI detected an additional site of BC in 6/62 (9.7%) diseased BR and a new BC in 4/51 (7.8%) screened BR. Pts with D density had more additional MRI sites 18/33 (54.6%) as compared with M density 8/29 (27.6%) p = 0.04. However, D density was not associated with increase in BC detection; 4/33 (12%) D vs 2/29 (7%) M density, p =0.67. BR conserving surgery was performed in 46 pts and mastectomy in 16. We did not find a correlation between additional sites on MRI and final mastectomy, p=0.56. Conclusions: In our study the majority of pts had mammographically evident BC at the time of diagnosis and unifocal BC on MRI. We found that although 54% of our pts had dense BR, the additional detection of BC in the BR by MRI was the same as in pts with mild density. However, we found that increased density was associated with an increased detection of additional lesions on MRI. [Table: see text]
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
32

Callan, Torrington, and Stephen Woodcock. "Stochastic modelling of chlamydial infections." ANZIAM Journal 61 (July 6, 2020): C89—C103. http://dx.doi.org/10.21914/anziamj.v61i0.15159.

Full text
Abstract:
Chlamydia trachomatis is a bacterial pathogen that can cause serious reproductive harm. We describe a class of stochastic branching processes and their application in modelling the growth of an infection by Chlamydia. Using simulations we show that the model can reproduce biological phenomena of interest, and we show the variability in outcomes of infections under the same parameter conditions. We further speculate how this model might be used to explain long-term adverse reproductive sequelae. References Y. M. AbdelRahman and R. J. Belland. The chlamydial developmental cycle. FEMS Microbio. Rev., 29(5):949–959, 2005. doi:10.1016/j.femsre.2005.03.002. T. E. Harris. Branching processes. Ann. Math. Stat., 19(4):474–494, 12 1948. doi:10.1214/aoms/1177730146. C. Jacob. Branching processes: Their role in epidemiology. Int. J. Env. Res. Public Health, 7(3):1186–1204, 2019. doi:10.3390/ijerph7031204. N. Low, M. Egger, J. A. C. Sterne, R. M. Harbord, F. Ibrahim, B. Lindblom, and B. Herrmann. Incidence of severe reproductive tract complications associated with diagnosed genital chlamydial infection: The Uppsala women's cohort study. Sexually Trans. Infect., 82(3):212–218, 2006. doi:10.1136/sti.2005.017186. D. Mallet, M. Bagher-Oskouei, A. Farr, D. Simpson, and K. Sutton. A mathematical model of chlamydial infection incorporating movement of chlamydial particles. Bull. Math. Bio., 75:2257–2270, 10 2013. doi:10.1007/s11538-013-9891-9. H. K. Maxion, W. Liu, M.-H. Chang, and K. A. Kelly. The infecting dose of chlamydia muridarum modulates the innate immune response and ascending infection. Infect. Immun., 72(11):6330–6340, 2004. doi:10.1128/IAI.72.11.6330-6340.2004. S. Menon, P. Timms, J. A. Allan, K. Alexander, L. Rombauts, P. Horner, M. Keltz, J. Hocking, and W. M. Huston. Human and pathogen factors associated with chlamydia trachomatis-related infertility in women. Clinic. Microbio. Rev., 28(4):969–985, 2015. doi:10.1128/CMR.00035-15. D. P. Wilson. Mathematical modelling of chlamydia. In J. Crawford and A. J. Roberts, editors, Proc. of 11th Computational Techniques and Applications Conference CTAC-2003, ANZIAM J., volume 45, pages C201–C214, 2004. doi:10.21914/anziamj.v45i0.883. D. P. Wilson and D. L. S. McElwain. A model of neutralization of chlamydia trachomatis based on antibody and host cell aggregation on the elementary body surface. J. Theor. Bio., 226(3):321–330, 2004. doi:10.1016/j.jtbi.2003.09.010. D. P. Wilson, P. Timms, and D. L. S. McElwain. A mathematical model for the investigation of the Th1 immune response to chlamydia trachomatis. Math. Biosci., 182(1):27–44, 2003. doi:10.1016/S0025-5564(02)00180-3.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
33

Cheng, Phoebe Tsz Man, Diego Villa, R. Petter Tonseth, David W. Scott, Alina S. Gerrie, Ciara L. Freeman, Christina Aquino Parsons, et al. "Outcome of Limited Stage Nodular Lymphocyte Predominant Hodgkin Lymphoma (NLPHL) and Evaluation of a PET-Adapted Approach." Blood 134, Supplement_1 (November 13, 2019): 2845. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood-2019-122019.

Full text
Abstract:
Introduction: Limited stage nodular lymphocyte predominant Hodgkin lymphoma (NLPHL) is a highly curable malignancy with an excellent prognosis. Given disease rarity, there are few prospective studies and as a result, diverse treatment approaches are used in both the adult and pediatric populations. At BC Cancer, provincial treatment guidelines for limited stage NLPHL have largely followed that of classical HL: Prior to 2005, radiotherapy (RT) was integrated usually as combined modality therapy (CMT); after 2005, an adaptive approach using 18F-fluoro-2-deoxyglucose positron emission tomography (PET) was adopted. Herein, we evaluated the impact of using this approach. Methods: Adult (>16 years [y]) patients (pts) diagnosed with limited stage NLPHL (stage 1A, 1B or 2A, non-bulky [<10cm]) from January 1995 to February 2019 were identified in the BC Cancer Lymphoid Cancer Database. Pts were treated based on era-specific guidelines: 1995 to 2005 (CMT era), 2 cycles of ABVD (or ABVD-like chemotherapy [CHT]) and RT, or RT alone in stage 1A high neck node disease; 2005 to present (PET era), 2 cycles of ABVD followed by interim PET (PET2). If PET2 was negative (PETneg), 2 further cycles of ABVD (after 2017, AVD alone) were given; if PET2 was positive (PETpos), RT was administered. PET scans were performed and centrally reviewed at BC Cancer. Prior to 2014, interpretation was based on the International Harmonization Project (IHP) criteria. This was subsequently replaced by the 5-point Deauville (D) scale (PETneg = DX, D1-2, PETpos = D3-5). Results: A total of 98 pts were identified. Of these, 93 (95%) received active therapy. Patient characteristics did not differ between the two eras: median age 38 y (range 16 - 82 y); male n=73 (74%); stage 2 n=43 (44%); median largest mass size 4 cm (range 2 - 9 cm). In the CMT era (n=37), all pts received active therapy: 84% were treated with ABVD (like) CHT (ABVD n=30 [including ABVD alone n=2], MOPP/ABV n=1); 6 pts with stage 1A received RT alone. In the PET era (n=61), 92% received active therapy (n=56), of which 52 received CHT (ABVD n=49, modified CVPP/ABO with bleomycin omitted n=1, R-CHOP n=2) and 4 pts were treated with RT alone. The remaining 5 pts were observed/refused therapy. With a median follow up of 7.7 y for all pts (range 0.3 - 20.5 y) (CMT era 13.5 y [3.3 - 20.5 y], PET era 5.5 y [0.3 - 13.5 y]), the time to progression (TTP), progression free survival (PFS), overall survival (OS), and disease specific survival (DSS) at 5 y were 93%, 92%, 98%, and 99%, respectively. There was no difference in outcomes by era comparison (p >0.1) or by stage (1 vs 2) (p=0.93). Overall, there have been 7 lymphoma recurrences (CMT era n=3, PET era n=4), including 3 (3%) with transformed disease (biopsy proven T cell rich B cell lymphoma n=1, presumed aggressive lymphomas based on new splenic nodules n=2). In total, there were 48/52 cases that had a PET2 scan interpreted using the D criteria, including 30 in the IHP time period that were re-reviewed: 85% were PETneg (n=41); 15% were PETpos (n=7). Four CHT treated pts did not receive a PET2 scan: RT added (CHT toxicity) n=3; death (diabetic ketoacidosis [DKA] post cycle 1 ABVD) n=1. All PETpos cases and only 4 PETneg cases (CHT toxicity n=2, PETpos by IHP criteria n=2) received RT. Considering PET-specific outcomes, the 5 y PFS and TTP were both 92% for PETneg and 80% for PETpos cases (p=0.56) (Figure 1). Three recurrences occurred in PETneg pts (DX n=1, D2 n=2), all of which had received ABVD alone but only 1 would have been solely in a RT field. The single recurrence among the PETpos cases (D5) was outside of the RT field. In the whole cohort, 9 pts have died (CMT era n=5, PET era n=4). Two deaths in the PET era were deemed related to NLPHL: 1 patient refused primary therapy and died of progressive disease and the other died during ABVD of DKA, possibly treatment related. The remaining deaths were due to other malignancies (lung n=2 [one within RT field], vulvar n=1, anaplastic large cell lymphoma n=1) or unknown causes (n=3). Conclusions: Consistent with other modern series, the outcome of pts with limited stage NLPHL is excellent with both 5 y PFS and OS exceeding 90%. Pts with an interim PETneg scan have a favorable outcome although longer follow-up is needed given the long natural history of NLPHL. This represents the largest experience of a PET-adapted approach in NLPHL and supports that ABVD alone is a viable option in selected patients with consideration of both acute and long term toxicities. Disclosures Villa: Roche, Abbvie, Celgene, Seattle Genetics, Lundbeck, AstraZeneca, Nanostring, Janssen, Gilead: Consultancy, Honoraria. Scott:Celgene: Consultancy; Janssen: Consultancy, Research Funding; Roche/Genentech: Research Funding; NanoString: Patents & Royalties: Named inventor on a patent licensed to NanoSting [Institution], Research Funding. Gerrie:Lundbeck, Seattle Genetics: Consultancy, Honoraria. Freeman:Seattle Genetics, Janssen, Amgen, Celgene, Abbvie: Consultancy, Honoraria. Pickles:TarSera: Honoraria, Other: Participated in advisory board meeting; Astellas Inc.: Research Funding; Abbvie, Sanofi: Consultancy, Honoraria. Sehn:Morphosys: Consultancy, Honoraria; TEVA Pharmaceuticals Industries: Consultancy, Honoraria; F. Hoffmann-La Roche/Genentech: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; F. Hoffmann-La Roche/Genentech: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; Astra Zeneca: Consultancy, Honoraria; Karyopharm: Consultancy, Honoraria; Merck: Consultancy, Honoraria; Celgene: Consultancy, Honoraria; Amgen: Consultancy, Honoraria; Acerta: Consultancy, Honoraria; Abbvie: Consultancy, Honoraria; Seattle Genetics: Consultancy, Honoraria; Astra Zeneca: Consultancy, Honoraria; TEVA Pharmaceuticals Industries: Consultancy, Honoraria; Lundbeck: Consultancy, Honoraria; Amgen: Consultancy, Honoraria; Seattle Genetics: Consultancy, Honoraria; Lundbeck: Consultancy, Honoraria; Kite Pharma: Consultancy, Honoraria; Kite Pharma: Consultancy, Honoraria; Acerta: Consultancy, Honoraria; Merck: Consultancy, Honoraria; Gilead: Consultancy, Honoraria; TG Therapeutics: Consultancy, Honoraria; Apobiologix: Consultancy, Honoraria; Morphosys: Consultancy, Honoraria; Abbvie: Consultancy, Honoraria; TG Therapeutics: Consultancy, Honoraria; Janssen-Ortho: Honoraria; Janssen-Ortho: Consultancy, Honoraria; Takeda: Consultancy, Honoraria; Verastem: Consultancy, Honoraria. Connors:Takeda Pharmaceuticals: Honoraria; Seattle Genetics: Honoraria, Research Funding; Bristol-Myers Squibb: Consultancy. Savage:BMS, Merck, Novartis, Verastem, Abbvie, Servier, and Seattle Genetics: Consultancy, Honoraria; Seattle Genetics, Inc.: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
34

Toro Uribe, Jorge A., and Walter F. Castro. "Condiciones que activan la argumentación del profesor de matemáticas en clase." Revista Chilena de Educación Matemática 12, no. 1 (April 20, 2020): 35–44. http://dx.doi.org/10.46219/rechiem.v12i1.11.

Full text
Abstract:
¿Cuáles son las condiciones que activan la argumentación del profesor de Matemáticas durante la discusión de tareas en clase? En este artículo se presentan posibles respuestas a esta pregunta, en el marco de un estudio que pretende comprender la argumentación del profesor de Matemáticas en un ambiente habitual de clase. Para ello se presenta una fundamentación teórica sobre la argumentación en la clase de Matemáticas. Los datos forman parte de un estudio más amplio, los cuales se tomaron durante lecciones de clase de décimo grado (estudiantes de 15 a 16 años), mientras la profesora y sus estudiantes discutían tareas sobre trigonometría. Se discuten fragmentos de episodios de clase, donde se describen indicadores de las condiciones que podrían activar la argumentación del profesor. Referencias Boero, P. (2011). Argumentation and proof: Discussing a “successful” classroom discussion. En M. Pytlak, T. Rowland, y E. Swoboda (Eds.), Actas del 7th Congress of the European Society for Research in Mathematics Education (pp. 120-130). Rzeszów, Polonia: ERME. Common Core State Standards Initiative. (2010). Common Core State Standards for Mathematics. Recuperado desde http://www.corestandards.org/assets/CCSSI_Math%20Standards.pdf Conner, A., Singletary, L., Smith, R., Wagner, P., y Francisco, R. (2014). Teacher support for collective argumentation: A framework for examining how teachers support students’ engagement in mathematical activities. Educational Studies in Mathematics, 86(3), 401-429. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10649-014-9532-8 van Eemeren, F., Grassen, B., Krabbe, E., Snoeck Henkemans, F., Verheij, B., y Wagemans, J. (2014). Handbook of Argumentation Theory. Dordrecht, Países Bajos: Springer. van Eemeren, F. y Grootendorst, R. (2011). Una Tteoría Sistemática de la Argumentación. La Perspectiva Pragmadialéctica. Buenos Aires, Argentina: Editorial Biblos. Knipping, C., y Reid, D. (2015). Reconstructing argumentation structures: A perspective on proving processes in secondary mathematics classroom interactions. En A. Bikner-Ahsbahs, C. Knipping, y N. Presmeg (Eds.), Approaches to qualitative research in mathematics education (pp. 75-101). New York: Springer. Krummheuer, G. (2011). Representation of the notion ‘‘learning-as-participation’’ in everyday situations of mathematics classes. ZDM Mathematics Education, 43(1), 81-90. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11858-010-0294-1 Metaxas, N. (2015). Mathematical argumentation of students participating in a mathematics–information technology project. International Research in Education, 3(1), 82-92. https://doi.org/10.5296/ire.v3i1.6767 Metaxas, N., Potari, D., y Zachariades, T. (2016). Analysis of a teacher’s pedagogical arguments using Toulmin’s model and argumentation schemes. Educational Studies in Mathematics, 93(3), 383-397. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10649-016-9701-z Pino-Fan, L., Assis, A., y Castro, W. (2015). Towards a methodology for the characterization of teachers' didactic-mathematical knowledge. EURASIA Journal of Mathematics, Science & Technology Education, 11(6), 1429-1456. https://doi.org/10.12973/eurasia.2015.1403a Prusak, N., Hershkowitz, R., y Schwarz, B. (2012). From visual reasoning to logical necessity through argumentative design. Educational Studies in Mathematics, 79(1), 19-40. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10649-011-9335-0 Santibáñez, C. (2015). Función, funcionalismo y funcionalización en la teoría pragma-dialéctica de la argumentación. Universum, 30(1), 233-252. https://dx.doi.org/10.4067/S0718-23762015000100014 Schoen, R. C., LaVenia, M., y Ozsoy, G. (2019). Teacher beliefs about mathematics teaching and learning: Identifying and clarifying three constructs. Cogent Education, 6(1), 1-29. https://doi.org/10.1080/2331186X.2019.1599488 Selling, S., Garcia, N., y Ball, D. (2016). What does it take to Develop Assessments of Mathematical Knowledge for Teaching?: Unpacking the Mathematical Work of Teaching. The Mathematics Enthusiast, 13(1), 35-51. Sfard, A. (2008). Thinking as communicating. Human development, the growth of discourses, and mathematizing. Cambridge, Reino Unido: Cambridge University Press. Solar, H. (2018). Implicaciones de la argumentación en el aula de matemáticas. Revista Colombiana de Educación, 74, 155-176. https://doi.org/10.17227/rce.num74-6902 Solar, H., y Deulofeu, J. (2016). Condiciones para promover el desarrollo de la competencia de argumentación en el aula de matemáticas. Bolema, 30(56), 1092-1112. http://dx.doi.org//10.1590/1980-4415v30n56a13 Staples, M., y Newton, J. (2016). Teachers' Contextualization of Argumentation in the Mathematics Classroom. Theory into Practice, 55(4), 294-301. https://doi.org/10.1080/00405841.2016.1208070 Stylianides, A., Bieda, K., y Morselli, F. (2016). Proof and Argumentation in Mathematics Education Research. En Á. Gutiérrez, G. Leder, y P. Boero (Eds.), The Second Handbook of Research on the Psychology of Mathematics Education (pp. 315-351). Rotterdam, Países Bajos: Sense Publishers. Toro, J. y Castro, W. (2019a). Features of mathematics’ teacher argumentation in classroom. En U. T. Jankvist, M. van den Heuvel-Panhuizen, y M. Veldhuis (Eds.), Proceedings of the Eleventh Congress of the European Society for Research in Mathematics Education (pp. 336-337). Utrecht, the Netherlands: Freudenthal Group & Freudenthal Institute, Utrecht University and ERME. Toro, J., y Castro, W. (2019b). Purposes of mathematics teacher argumentation during the discussion of tasks in the classroom. En M. Graven, H. Venkat, A. Essien, y P. Valero (Eds.), Proceedings of the 43rd Conference of the International Group for the Psychology of Mathematics Education (Vol. 4, pp. 458-477). Pretoria, Sudáfrica: PME. Toulmin, S. (2007). Los usos de la argumentación. Barcelona, España: Ediciones Península.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
35

Rose, Christian, A. Stamatoulas, D. Vassilief, S. Brechignac, O. Beyne-Rauzy, F. Courtois, M. Wemeau, et al. "RBC Transfusions and Iron Chelation Therapy in Clinical Practice in MDS: A One Month Survey by the GFM." Blood 108, no. 11 (November 16, 2006): 2661. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v108.11.2661.2661.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Background: RBC transfusions remain a mainstay in the treatment in MDS, but their characteristics in a large MDS population have not been reported in detail. Indications of iron chelation therapy (CT) in those patients, are based on consensus (Gattermann Hematology/Oncology Clinics 2005;19:supp1 ) but have not been reported in a large MDS cohort. In addition, a positive effect of desferioxamine (DFO) therapy on hematopoiesis has been reported in a small group of MDS (Jensen BJH, 1996;94:288). Methods: We analyzed the hematological characteristics, RBC transfusion requirement and iron CT in MDS patients referred for RBC transfusion in 18 French centers between May 15 and June 15, 2005. Results: 170 pts were included in the survey, median age 75 (14–95); M/F ratio 1.37; median time from diagnosis was 43 months (1 month to 17.5 years); WHO: pure RA 8.8%, pure RARS 18%, RCMD 3.5%, RCMD-RS 3%, RAEB I 16.5%, RAEB II 5.3%, 5q- syndrome 7%, CMML 4.7%, unclassified12.6%. Karyotype: fav (12%), int (37%), unfav ( 23%), failure or not done ( 28%). IPSS: low 39%, Int1 45%, Int2 13.5%, high 2.5%, unavailable 28%. Median serum ferritin (SF) level at diagnosis was 562ng/ml (9–2500). Median number of RBC units transfused since diagnosis was 49, mean 80 (2–610) and did not differ statistically according to WHO or IPSS. 81% of patients had received > 21 RBC units. Median number of RBC units transfused at initiation of CT was 21 (2–151). 68/170 pts ( 40 %) had received CT during the disease course including: DFO continuous s/c (8h) (40mg/kg/d, 3 to 5d/ week) n = 37, DFO s/c bolus (2 to 8g/week) n = 14, DFO IV (50 to 100mg/kg/d once after each RBC transfusion) n=7, deferiprone alone (30 to 75 mg/kg/d) n=4. Deferiprone + DFO s/c n=6. Median SF level was 1492ng/ml at the start of iron CT (436–6572). 50/68 pts were still on iron CT at the time of the survey after 2 to 114 months. Median SF level at the time of survey was 1828ng/ml (not statistically different from pre CT level). No positive effects were observed on hematopoiesis even in pts chelated for prolonged periods. 18/68 patients stopped CT (all were on DFO therapy) due to over efficacy n= 1, local complications n = 7, patient decision n=10 ). Median duration of treatment was 9 months (1–78) and median level of SF 3227ng/ml at the time of survey in those 18pts. For the 102/170 pts who did not receive CT, main reasons given by physicians were: older age 33% (median age in this group was indeed 82); cumbersome treatment 12%; high IPSS 8% (all cases had indeed IPSS>=1.5); low transfusion requirement 8% (median=11 RBC units transfused in this group); other reasons 5% (refusal, skin lesions), no reason given 34%. By comparison to non chelated patients, chelated patients had significantly higher number of RBC units transfused (mean 115 vs 55) (p<0.001), lower age (p= 0.002) but no difference in WHO or IPSS. Conclusions: In transfused MDS pts, rarely analyzed, the number of RBC units previously transfused was not influenced by WHO or IPSS. This survey confirms that chelated patients are younger and more transfused. Despite heterogeneity in iron CT, efficacy based on the SF level seems to be good. No effect of iron CT on hematopoiesis was observed.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
36

Bernimoulin, Michael Pierre, Martine Jotterand, Andre Tichelli, Sandrine Meyer-Monard, Dominik Heim, Alois Gratwohl, and Catherine Nissen. "Hematopoietic Precursor Cell Cultures (CFU-C) in Diagnosis and Prognosis of Myelodysplastic Syndromes (MDS) and Chronic Myelomonocytic Leukemia (CMML)." Blood 106, no. 11 (November 16, 2005): 4918. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v106.11.4918.4918.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Background Diagnosis and prognosis of patients with established MDS/CMML is currently based on WHO criteria and the IPSS prognostic Index. High variation of survival in subgroups warrants the search for additional criteria. A comparison of CFU-C cultures with WHO criteria and IPSS score has not yet been done in a large patient group. Patients and methods We analyzed in a single center retrospective cohort study 93 untreated consecutive patients (55 male/ 38 female; median age: 66 years; range: 13 – 88 years) admitted between July 1992 and June 2002 and diagnosed as MDS/CMML (RA/RARS(4), MDS-U (2), RCMD (26), RAEB I/II (44) and CMML I/II (17). All patients had an unequivocal diagnosis of MDS or CMML according to WHO criteria. Simultaneous examinations of blood, bone marrow (cytology and biopsy), BM-cytogenetics and BM-and PB cultures for CFU-GM and BFU-E were done. Culture results were scored blindly and classified either as “Low risk CFU-C“ including normal growth (N=2), no colony growth (N=6) or reduced growth of normal colonies (N=19) or as „High risk CFU-C’s“ including excess normal growth in PB termed “MPS pattern” (N=5), discrete leukemic cluster growth (N=22), abundant leukemic cluster growth (N=14) or the „CMML pattern“ defined as giant“ pseudonormal“ CFU-GM and strongly reduced BFU-E (N=23). Culture score was compared with the WHO diagnosis and with the IPSS score in all 93 patients and survival was assesed in 82 patients treated with conventional therapy (12 allografted patients were excluded) after minimal observation time of 3 years in July 2005. Results Comparison of WHO diagnosis with culture score Low risk CFU-C score High risk CFU-C score RA/RARS/RCMD/MDS-U 15 16 RAEBI/II 12 30 CMML-I/II 0 17 The typical CMML pattern was observed in 13 of 17 patients with CMML (Specificity 94%). Comparison of IPSS Score with culture score low risk CFU-C score low risk CFU-C score High risk CFU-C score High risk CFU-C score IPSS Score alive/dead mean survival(d) alive/dead mean survival(d) Low and Int-1 4/4 2022+/−543 8/39 965+/−143 Int-2 and High 1/1 1024+/−701 1/26 565+/−92 Mean survival time for patients with a low/intermediate-1 IPSS score was less than half if they had a high risk CFU-score (p<0.01, ANOVA t-test). For patients with an intermediate-2/high IPSS score the prognostic information gained with the cultures was similar, but low patient number did not permit statistical analysis. Conclusions Hematopoietic precursor cultures yield additional information in patients with MDS / CMML. For diagnosis, CMML has a typical growth pattern, that may help distinction of clonal from reactive monocytosis. For prognosis, the culture pattern adds information to the IPPS score, leukemic growth being strongly predictive of short survival.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
37

Macleod, Liam Connor, Scott S. Tykodi, Sarah Holt, and John L. Gore. "Utilization and sequencing of targeted therapy and cytoreductive nephrectomy in non–clear cell metastatic kidney cancer." Journal of Clinical Oncology 34, no. 2_suppl (January 10, 2016): 615. http://dx.doi.org/10.1200/jco.2016.34.2_suppl.615.

Full text
Abstract:
615 Background: Many patients with metastatic kidney cancer (mRCC) are ineligible for trials due to non-clear cell histology. Efficacy of targeted therapy agents in non-clear cell mRCC is still being investigated. We hypothesized that sequencing CN upfront is associated with improved overall survival. We analyze a population-based cohort of non-clear cell mRCC patients in the targeted therapy era. Methods: Patients from the SEER-Medicare files (2005-2011) with non-clear cell mRCC were categorized as having received upfront targeted therapy or upfront CN. Additional exclusions were age < 66 to avoid confounding by uncaptured non-Medicare coverage, and competing stage IV cancer. Targeted therapy was identified through Medicare Part D files. Cox proportional hazards regression determined association between treatment groups, clinical and cancer-related characteristics, and the main outcome, median overall survival (OS). Propensity matching controlled for measurable confounding in treatment selection. Results: Of 1,326 mRCC cases, 528 met inclusion criteria of whom 433 (82%) received targeted agents and 172 (33%) underwent CN. Of those not having CN, 74% were diagnosed by biopsy, 10% by cytology, and 16% radiographically (confirmed at autopsy). Thirteen percent received CN then targeted therapy (OS 14 mos, IQR 9-25), 2.5% received targeted therapy then CN (OS 14 mos, IQR 9-26), 18% received CN only (OS 14 mos, IQR5-40), 67% received targeted therapy only (OS 9 mos, IQR 4-19). On multivariable Cox proportional hazards regression upfront CN (regardless of post-CN therapy) was associated with improved OS (HR 0.54,95% CI 0.41,0.72). Using propensity scores, upfront CN patients (N = 161) were matched to upfront targeted therapy patient (N = 111) and the average treatment effect of CN was 8.3 months survival improvement (95% CI 4.0, 13.2). Conclusions: Although utilization of targeted agents in non-clear cell mRCC exceeds 80%, those with greatest OS received CN either upfront or after targeted therapy, though the latter was rare (2.5%). The variety of sequencing strategies observed is evidence of uncertainty regarding the best care for non-clear cell mRCC patients given limited options.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
38

Pratiwi, Hardiyanti, Ikta Yarliani, Murniyanti Ismail, Rizki Noor Haida, and Noer Asmayanti. "Assessing the Toxic Levels in Parenting Behavior and Coping Strategies Implemented During the COVID-19 Pandemic." JPUD - Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini 14, no. 2 (November 30, 2020): 231–46. http://dx.doi.org/10.21009/jpud.142.03.

Full text
Abstract:
The COVID-19 pandemics have caused a lot of stressors for parents. Apart from doing daily activities, parents also have to take care of their children and accompany them to study. The number of stressors can lead to toxic behavior in parenting. This study aims to measure the level of toxicity in parenting behavior and coping strategies adopted by parents. This study uses quantitative descriptive methods to measure toxic levels in parenting behavior during the COVID-19 pandemic. A total of 568 parents from Banjarmasin and Yogyakarta participated in this study. The survey results show that several factors can trigger parenting stress during the COVID-19 pandemic, namely worsening economic conditions, delinquent children, excessive anxiety, accumulated daily hassles, growing family demands, and disputes with spouses. However, some of these stressors do not lead to toxic parenting. The results showed that 97.79% of respondents from Banjarmasin and 95.29% from Yogyakarta showed a low toxic level. The remaining 2.21% of respondents in Banjarmasin and 4.71% of respondents in Yogyakarta indicated a moderate toxic level. Coping strategies are crucial for neutralizing stress. There are several strategies applied, namely trying to consider a problem is God's test, and there is a positive side to every problem; trying to address the source of stress and solving it; Withdrawing and finding individual time; looking for social support from the family and others; crying and releasing it by doing favorite things and capitulate and get back the problem. This Research is expected to be a reference for parents in choosing coping strategies to manage the stress they feel in parenting during the pandemic. Keywords: Toxic parenting; stress trigger, coping strategy; COVID-19 References Abidin, R. R. (1990). Parenting Stress Index (PSI) manual. Psychological Assessment Resources, Inc. Anthony, L. G., Anthony, B. J., Glanville, D. N., Naiman, D. Q., Waanders, C., & Shaffer, S. (2005). The Relationships Between Parenting Stress, Parenting Behaviour and Preschoolers’ Social Competence and Behaviour Problems in the Classroom. Infant and Child Development, 14(2), 133–154. https://doi.org/10.1002/icd Arikunto, S. (2010). Prosedur Penelitian Suatu Pendekatan Praktik. Asdi Mahasatya. Badanes, L. S., Dmitrieva, J., & Watamura, S. E. (2012). Understanding cortisol reactivity across the day at child care: The potential buffering role of secure attachments to caregivers. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 27(1), 156–165. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ecresq.2011.05.005 Belsky, J. (2005). Social-contextual determinants of parenting. In Encyclopaedia on early childhood development. Berlin, L. ., Appleyard, K., & Dodge, K. . (2011). Intergenerational continuity in child maltreatment: mediating mechanisms and implications for prevention. Child Development, 82, 162–176. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.14678624.2010.01547.x Bethell, C. D., Newacheck, P., Hawes, E., & Halfon, N. (2014). Adverse childhood experiences: assessing the impact on health and school engagement and the mitigating role of resilience. Health Affairs, 33(12), 2106–2115. https://doi.org/10.1377/hlthaff.2014.0914 Branco, M. S. S., & Linhares, M. B. M. (2018). The toxic stress and its impact on development in the Shonkoff’s Ecobiodevelopmental Theorical approach. Estudos de Psicologia (Campinas), 35(1), 89–98. https://doi.org/10.1590/1982-02752018000100009 Braveman, A. P. (2009). Health disparities beginning in childhood: A life-course perspective. Pediatrics, 124. https://doi.org/10.1542 Caldwell, J. ., Shaver, P. ., Li, C., & Minzenberg, M. . (2011). Childhood maltreatment, adult attachment and depression as predictors of parental self-efficacy in at-risk mothers. Journal Aggress Maltreat Trauma, 20, 595–616. https://doi.org/10.1080/10926771.2011.595763 Cohan, S. ., Jang, K. ., & Stein, M. . (2006). Confirmatory factor analysis of a Short Form of the Coping Inventory for Stressful Situations. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 62. Corrigan, P., McCorkle, B., Schell, B., & Kidder, K. (2003). Religion and spirituality in the lives of people with serious mental illnes. Community Mental Health Journal, 39(6). Crnic, K. ., Gaze, C., & Hoffman, C. (2005). Cumulative parenting stress across the preschool period: relations to maternal parenting and child behavior at age 5. Infant and Child Development, 14, 117–132. https://doi.org/10.1002/icd.384 Daulay, N. (2018). Parenting Stress of Mothers in Children with Autism Spectrum Disorder: A Review of the Culture in Indonesia. KnE Social Sciences, 3(5), 453. https://doi.org/10.18502/kss.v3i5.2349 Davis, N. O., & Carter, A. S. (2008). Parenting stress in mothers and fathers of toddlers with autism spectrum disorders: Associations with child characteristics Disorders. Journal of Autism Developmental, 38, 1278–1291. Deater-deckard, K. (1998). Parenting Stress and Child Adjustment : Some Old Hypotheses and New Questions. Clinical Psychology Science and Practice, 5(3). Deckard, K. D.-, & Scarr, S. (1996). Parenting stress among the dual-earner mothers and fathers: are there gender differences? Journal of Family Psychology, 10, 45–59. https://doi.org/10.1037/0893-3200.10.1.45 Dunham, S., & Dermer, H. (2011). Poisonous Parenting : Toxic Relationships Between Parents And Their Adult. Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Ekas, N., & Whitman, T. L. (2010). Autism symptom topography and maternal socioemotional functioning. American Journal on Intellectual and Developmental Disabilities, 115(3), 234–249. Felitti, V. J., Anda, R. F., Nordenberg, D., Williamson, D. F., Spitz, A. M., Edwards, V., Koss, M. P., & Marks, J. S. (1998). Household Dysfunction to Many of the Leading Causes of Death in Adults The Adverse Childhood Experiences ( ACE ) Study. 14(4), 245–258. Fitzgerald, M. ., Shipman, K. ., Jackson, J. ., McMahon, R. ., & Hanley, H. . (2005). Perceptions of parenting versus parent–child interactions among incest survivors. Child Abuse Negl, 29, 661–681. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.chiabu.2004.10.012 Gottman, J. M., & Silver, N. (1999). The seven principles for making marriage work. Three Rivers Press. Juster, R. P., McEwen, B. S., & Lupien, S. J. (2010). Allostatic load biomarkers of chronic stress and impact on health and cognition. Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Review, 35(1), 2–16. https://doi.org/10.1016 K., J., Margaret, M., & Disiye, A. (2020). Toxic Parenting Adversely Correlates To Students’ Academic Performance In Secondary Schools In Uasin Gishu County, Kenya. International Journal of Scientific and Research Publications (IJSRP),10(7), 249–253. https://doi.org/10.29322/ijsrp.10.07.2020.p10331 Koeske, G. F., & Koeske, R. D. (1990). The Buffering Effect Of Social Support On Parental Stress. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 60(3). Kuczynski, L., & Kochanska, G. (1990). Development of children’s non-compliance strategies from toddlerhood to age 5. Developmental Psychology, 26, 8–408. Lazarus, R. S. (1993). Coping theory and research: Past, present, and future. Psychosomatic Medicine, 55, 234–247. Mash, E. J., & Johnston, C. (1990). Determinants of parenting stress: Illustrations from families of hyperactive children and families of physically abused children. Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 19, 313–328. Mikulincer, M., Shaver, P. R., Bar-on, N., & Ein-dor, T. (2010). The Pushes and Pulls of Close Relationships : Attachment Insecurities and Relational Ambivalence. PS Sozialpsychologie, 98(3), 450–468. Mortensen, J. A., & Barnet, M. A. (2020). The role of child care in supporting the emotion regulatory needs of maltreated infants and toddlers. The University of Arizona. National Academies of Sciences, Engineering, and M. (2016). Parenting Matters: Supporting Parents of Children Ages 0-8. The National Academies Press. https://doi.org/doi:10.17226/21868 National Scientific Council on the Developing Child. (2007). Key concepts: toxic stress. National Scientific Council on the Developing Child. Ostberg, M., & Hagekull, B. (2000). A structural modeling approach to the understanding of parenting stress. Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 29, 615–625. Pediatrics, A. A. of. (2018). ACEs and toxic stress. American Academy of Pediatrics. Rodenburg, R., Meijer, A. M., Dekovic, M., & Aldenkamp, A. (2007). Parents of children with enduring epilepsy: Predictors of parenting stress and parenting. Epilepsy & Behavior, 11, 197–207. Shonkoff, J. P., Garner, A. S., Siegel, B. S., Dobbins, M. I., Earls, M. F., McGuinn, L., & Wood, D. L. (2012). The lifelong effects of early childhood adversity and toxic stress. Pediatrics, 129(1), 232–246. https://doi.org/10.1542 Shonkoff, J.P. (2012). Leveraging the biology of adversity to address the roots of disparities in health and development. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America, 109(SUPPL.2), 17302–17307. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1121259109 Shonkoff, Jack P., & Bales, S. N. (2011). Science Does Not Speak for Itself: Translating Child Development Research for the Public and Its Policymakers. Child Development, 82(1), 17–32. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2010.01538.x Shonkoff, Jack P., & Levitt, P. (2010). Neuroscience and the Future of Early Childhood Policy: Moving from Why to What and How. Neuron, 67(5), 689–691. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuron.2010.08.032 Shonkoff, Jack P. (2010). Building a New Biodevelopmental Framework to Guide the Future of Early Childhood Policy. 81(1), 357–367. Shonkoff, Jack P, & Fisher, P. A. (2013). Rethinking evidence-based practice and two-generation programs to create the future of early childhood policy. 25, 1635–1653. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579413000813 Shonkoff, Jack P, Richter, L., Gaag, J. Van Der, Bhutta, Z. A., Shonkoff, A. J. P., & Richter, L. (2012). An Integrated Scienti fi c Framework for Child Survival and Early Childhood Development. Pediatrics. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2011-0366 Siegel, B. S., Dobbins, M. I., Earls, M. F., Garner, A. S., Pascoe, J., Wood, D. L., High, P. C., Donoghue, E., Fussell, J. J., Gleason, M. M., Jaudes, P. K., Jones, V. F., Rubin, D. M., Schulte, E. E., Macias, M. M., Bridgemohan, C., Goldson, E., McGuinn, L. J., Weitzman, C., & Wegner, L. M. (2012). Early childhood adversity, toxic stress, and the role of the pediatrician: Translating developmental science into lifelong health. Pediatrics, 129(1). https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2011-2662 Slopen, N., Mclaughlin, K. A., & Shonkoff, J. P. (2014). Interventions to Improve Cortisol Regulation in Children : A Systematic Review abstract. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2013-1632
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
39

Seguel Sandoval, Marco, Luis Améstica Rivas, and Rudi Radrigan Ewoldt. "Una apuesta sustentable en los centros de salud primaria: Una evaluación económica y social." Universidad Ciencia y Tecnología 25, no. 109 (June 4, 2021): 139–47. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/uct.v25i109.461.

Full text
Abstract:
El objetivo de este trabajo es evaluar un proyecto fotovoltaico como fuente de energía alternativa en el sector de salud primaria como estudio de caso, desde la perspectiva económica y social. La evaluación se basó en variables técnicas y económicas bajo los criterios de Valor Actual Neto (VAN) y Tasa interna de retorno (TIR), valorizando las reducciones de carbono (CO2) y utilizando la tasa de descuento social del Ministerio de Desarrollo Social. Los resultados son favorables y sugieren la ejecución de este proyecto como iniciativa de política pública. Sin embargo, queda en evidencia que en periodos de invierno no se cubre las necesidades energéticas, haciendo imprescindible diversificar la matriz con fuentes tradicionales. Palabras Clave: Energía solar fotovoltaica, sector salud, sustentabilidad, evaluación social. Referencias [1]Fondo Nacional de Salud (FONASA), Boletin Estadístico 2016-2017. Disponible: https://www.fonasa.cl/sites/fonasa/adjuntos/Boletin_Estadistico_2016_2017_2018. [2]Cisterna L, Améstica-Rivas L, Piderit M. Proyectos fotovoltaicos en generación distribuida ¿Rentabilidad privada o sustentabilidad ambiental?. Revista Politécnica. 2020; 45(2): en prensa. Disponible: https://revistapolitecnica.epn.edu.ec/ojs2/index.php/revista_politecnica2/issue/view/39. [3]Medina J. La dieta de dióxido de carbono CO2. Conciencia Tecnológica. 2010; 39: 50-53. Disponible: https://www.redalyc.org/articulo.oa?id=94415753009. [4]Mardones C. Muñoz, T. Impuesto al CO2 en el sector eléctrico chileno: efectividad y efectos macroeconómicos. Economía Chilena. 2017; 20(1): 4-25. Disponible: https://www.bcentral.cl/web/guest/articulos-publicados. [5]Ministerio del Medio Ambiente, Tercer Informe de Actualización Bienal de Chile, 2018. Disponible: https://mma.gob.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/2018_NIR_CL.pdf. [6]Gallego Y, Arias R, Casas L, Sosa R. Análisis de la implementación de un parque fotovoltaico en la Universidad Central de las Villas. Ingeniería Energética, 2018; 39(2): 82-90. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/531. [7]Arias R, Pérez I. Nueva metodología para determinar los parámetros de un módulo fotovoltaico. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39(1): 38-47. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/557. [8]Plá J, Bolzi C, Durán J.C. Energía Solar Fotovoltaica. Generación Distribuida conectada a la red. Ciencia e Investigación. 2018; 68(1), 51-64. Disponible: http://aargentinapciencias.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/03/tomo68-1/4-Duran-cei68-1-5.pdf. [9]Hou G, Sun H, Jiang Z, Pan Z, Wang Y, Zhang X, Zhao Y, Yao Q. Life cycle assessment of grid-connected photovoltaic power generation from crystalline silicon solar modules in China. Applied Energy. 2016; 164 (15): 882-890. Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.apenergy.2015.11.023. [10]Baharwani V, Meena N, Dubey A, Brighu U, Mathur J. Life Cycle Analysis of Solar PV System: A Review. International Journal of Environmental Research and Development. 2014; 4(2): 183-190. Disponible: https://www.ripublication.com/ijerd_spl/ijerdv4n2spl_14.pdf [11]Rojas-Hernández I, Lizana F. Tiempo de recuperación de la energía para sistemas fotovoltaicos basados en silicio cristalino en Costa Rica. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39 (3):195-202. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/544. [12]World Economic Forum. Informe Energía. 2017. Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda. [13]Zou L, Wang L, Lin A, Zhu H., Peng Y, Zhao Z. Estimation of global solar radiation using an artificial neural network based on an interpolation technique in southeast China. Journal of Atmospheric and Solar-Terrestrial Physics. 2016; 146: 110-122 Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jastp.2016.05.013. [14]Crawley D, Lawrie, L, Winkelmann F, Buhl W, Huang C, Pedersend C, Strand R, Liesen R, Fisher D, Witte M, Glazer J. EnergyPlus: creating a new-generation building energy simulation program. Energy and Buildings. 2001; 33(4): 319-331.Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/S0378-7788(00)00114-6. [15]Larrain S, Stevens C, Paz M. Las fuentes renovables de energía y el uso eficiente. 2002. LOM Ediciones, Chile Disponible: http://www.archivochile.com/Chile_actual/patag_sin_repre/03/chact_hidroay-3%2000010.pdf. [16]World Economic Forum. Cuatro países que lideran las tendencias de energía solar en América Latina y el Caribe, 2017.Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda/2017/05/cuatro-paises-que-lideran-las-tendencias-de-energia-solar-en-america-latina-y-el-caribe/. [17]Ministerio de Energía. Ley 20.571, Regula el pago de las tarifas eléctricas de las generadoras residenciales. 2012. Disponible: https://www.leychile.cl/Navegar?idNorma=1038211. [18]Comisón Nacional de Energía (CNE) de Chile. Reporte mensual sector energético. 2019; 50. Disponible: https://www.cne.cl. [19]Ministerio de Energía, Programa de Techos Solares Públicos, Reporte de costos. 2018. Disponible: http://www.minenergia.cl/techossolares/wp-content/uploads/2017/04/Reporte-de-Costos-de-Adjudicacion-2018-233x300.jpg. [20]Löhr W, Gauer K, Serrano N, Zamorano A. Igarss 2014. Eficiencia Energética en Hospitales Públicos. Editorial GTZ- Dalkia. Santiago de Chile. [21]Smith M, De Titto E. Hospitales sostenibles frente al cambio climático: huella de carbono de un hospital público de la ciudad de Buenos Aires. Revista Argentina Salud Pública. 2018; 9(36): 7-13. Disponible: http://rasp.msal.gov.ar/rasp/articulos/volumen36/7-13.pdf. [22]Chung J, Meltzer, D. Estimate of the carbon footprint of the US health care sector. Jama. 2009; 302(18):1970-1972. Disponible: https://jamanetwork.com/journals/jama/article-abstract/184856. [23]Nope A, García R, Bobadilla A. Método para la implementación de sistemas solares activos en establecimientos hospitalarios, estudio de caso en el hospital clínico del sur, Concepción, Chile. En Proceedings of the 3rd International Congress on Sustainable Construction and Eco-Efficient Solutions. Sevilla. 2017; 451-464. Disponible: https://idus.us.es/xmlui/handle/11441/58969. [24]Compañía General de Electricidad, Tarifa de Suministro. 2018 Disponible: http://www.cge.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/08/Publicacion-CGE-2019-08-01-Suministro-electrico.pdf. [25]Ministerio de Desarrollo Social, Precio Social del Carbono. 2018. Disponible: http://sni.ministeriodesarrollosocial.gob.cl/download/precio-social-co2-2017/?wpdmdl=2406.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
40

Suryaratri, Ratna Dyah, Eko Hadi Prayitno, and Wuryani Wuryani. "The Implementation of Multi-sensory Learning at Elementary Schools in Jakarta." JPUD - Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini 13, no. 1 (April 30, 2019): 100–113. http://dx.doi.org/10.21009/10.21009/jpud.131.08.

Full text
Abstract:
This research aims to identify the implementation of multi-sensory learning at elementary schools in Jakarta. The method used through surveys to 50 elementary schools’ teachers in 5 schools. Data was collected by using questionnaire that revealed the implementation of multi-sensory learning. The result of this study showed that the use of multi-sensory learning could be more effective in maximizing learning. Through multi-sensory learning, teacher can involve students actively in the learning process and facilitate all students with different learning styles. Multi-sensory learning can be used in all lesson that integrated with curriculum and has significant implications in the real-life learning. The obstacle in implementing this learning model is founded about the lack of using of audio-visual technology and many schools do not implement the multi-sensory learning. Keywords: Multi-sensory learning, Elementary School, Audio-visual Media. References Aja, S. N., Eze, P. I., Igba, D. I., Igba, E. C., Nwafor, C. C., & Nnamani, S. C. (2017). Using multi-sensory instruction in managing classroom for effective teaching and learning. International Journal of Applied Engineering Research, 12(24), 15112–15118. Blomert, L., & Froyen, D. (2010). Multi-sensory learning and learning to read. International Journal of Psychophysiology, 77(3), 195–204. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijpsycho.2010.06.025 Jurban, S. (2011). Using Multi Sensory Approach for Teaching English Skills and Its Effect on Students ’ Achievement at Jordanian School. European Scientific Journal, 8(22), 50–61. Komalasari, M. D. (2005). Metode Multisensori untuk Meningkatkan Kemampuan Membaca pada peserta didik Disleksia di Sekolah Dasar. In Proseding Seminar Nasional PGSD UPY (pp. 97–110). Yogyakarta. Kusumaningtyas, D. (2016). Efektivitas Metode Multisensori Terhadap Kemampuan Menulis Anak Berkesulitan Belajarmenulis Kelas Ii Di Muhammadiyah Demangan Yogyakarta. Jurnal Pendidikan Luar Biasa, 3(1), 56. https://doi.org/https://doi.org/10.3929/ethz-b-000238666 Maliki, N. S. B. M., & Yasin, M. H. M. (2017). Application of Multisensory in Learning Alphabets Identification Skills for Special Education Students. Journal of ICSAR, 1(2), 150–154. https://doi.org/10.17977/um005v1i22017p150 Nurjanah, E. (2017). Metode Multisensori Terhadap Kemampuan Mengenal Lambang Bilangan 1-10 Pada Anak Autis. Jurnal Pendidikan Khusus, 1–10. Olivia, P. F. (1992). Developing the Curriculum (Third Edit). New York: Harper Collins Publishers Inc. Praptiningrum, N., & Purwandari. (2009). Metode Multisensori untuk Mengembangkan Kemampuan Membaca Anak Disleksia di SD Inklusi. Jurnal Penelitian Ilmu Pendidikan. Sayyed, O. M. Al. (2013). The Impact of Using Multi-Sensory Approach for Teaching Students with Learning Disabilities. Journal of International Education Research, 9(1), 75–82. Retrieved from http://search.ebscohost.com/login.aspx?direct=true&db=eric&AN=EJ1010855&site=ehost-live http://journals.cluteonline.com/index.php/JIER/article/view/7502 Shams, L., & Seitz, A. R. (2008). Benefits of multisensory learning. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 12(11), 411–417. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.tics.2008.07.006 Stoffers, M. (2011). Rowan Digital Works Using a multi-sensory teaching approach to impact learning and community in a second grade classroom. Retrieved from http://rdw.rowan.edu/etd%0Ahttp://rdw.rowan.edu/etd/110 Taljaard, J. (2016). A review of multi - sensory technologies in a Science , Technology , Engineering , Arts and M athematics ( STEAM ) classroom. Journal of Learning Design, 9(2), 46–55.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
41

Cataland, Spero R., Eric H. Kraut, Don Benson, Amy K. Ferketich, April Horne, Ming Jin, James N. George, and Haifeng M. Wu. "Improved Clinical Outcome and ADAMTS13 Activity after Concurrent Cyclosporine and Plasma Exchange in TTP." Blood 108, no. 11 (November 16, 2006): 1056. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v108.11.1056.1056.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract We previously reported that concurrent cyclosporine and plasma exchange(CSA/PE) is superior to corticosteroids and PE for acute TTP in terms of a decreased exacerbation rate (0% v. 47%) after stopping PE.(ASH 2005,Abstract# 1235) We now present similar data and serial analysis of ADAMTS13 activity and inhibitor concentration from two patient cohorts treated with CSA/PE. Patients: Ten patients failing initial therapy with corticosteroids and PE (exacerbations or refractory) were treated with CSA/PE. This study led to a second cohort study of upfront therapy with CSA/PE in 11 patients with acute TTP. Methods: CSA (2–3 mg/kg) orally was administered concurrent with daily PE. After remission (normal platelet count and LDH), 2 additional exchanges were performed on an every other day schedule. CSA was administered for 6 months and discontinued. Results: In the exacerbation/refractory patients, 9/10 achieved remission after a median of 11 exchanges. One patient suffered an exacerbation and required one additional exchange to achieve a sustained (&gt;30 d.) remission. Four patients relapsed 2,3,7, and 10 months after completing 6 months of CSA. In the CSA/PE upfront group, 10/11 achieved remission. One patient died of infectious and disease-related complications. Remission occurred after a median of 5 exchanges. No patients(0/10) suffered an exacerbation. Three patients recurred, 2 while taking CSA and one 2 weeks after stopping CSA. Median ADAMTS13 activity and the change in inhibitor concentration over time for all CSA/PE patients is shown in Figure 1. Conclusions: CSA/PE improves clinical outcome and prevents exacerbations after tapering PE. CSA/PE also increased in vitro ADAMTS13 activity and suppressed the inhibitor, with both occurring well after the last PE. These findings coupled with the decline in median ADAMT13 activity after discontinuing CSA(Fig. 2) suggest the improvement in ADAMTS13 activity was a result of CSA therapy. Table 1. Presenting ADAMTS13 and Inhibitor Data N Med. ADAMTS13% Prior to Initial Therapy Med. ADAMTS13% Prior to CSA and PE Med. Inhibitor Conc. Prior to Initial Therapy(ug/mL) Med. Inhibitor Conc. Prior to CSA and PE(ug/mL) Remission Rate Exacerbation (30 d. Recurrence) Rate CSA and PE Exacerbation and Refractory 10 2 (0–8) 4 (0–20) 587 (275–1,111) 3,173 (372–9,845) 9/10 1/10 CSA and PE Upfront Therapy 11 N/A 2 (0–60) N/A 571 (147–4,988) 10/11 0/10 Table 2. Effect CSA and PE on ADAMTS13 Activity and Inhibitor Concentration. Time (weeks) 0 4 10 24 CSA and PE Exac. and Refractory N 9 9 7 8 Median ADAMTS13 % 4 (0–20) 24 (4–39) 42 (5–72) 49 (7–116) Median Inhibitor Conc. (ug/mL) 3,173 (372–9,845) 294 (165–6,548) 191 (41–4,228) 204 (55–756) CSA and PE Upfront Therapy N 10 8 5 4 Median ADAMTS13% 2 (0–60) 20 (5–104) 32 (4–37) 49 (7–116) Median Inhibitor Conc. (ug/mL) 571 (147–4,988) 270 (82–2,637) 302 (110–378) 204 (55–756) Figure Figure
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
42

Duchamp, Joseph E., Melia T. DeVivo, Jon M. DeBerti, Lindsey M. Heffernan, Jason D. Kougher, and Jeffery L. Larkin. "Selection of Calf Bedding Sites by Female Elk in the Central Appalachian Mountains." Journal of Fish and Wildlife Management 10, no. 1 (February 1, 2019): 91–101. http://dx.doi.org/10.3996/102015-jfwm-097.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Across eastern North America, Rocky Mountain elk Cervus canadensis nelsoni have been reintroduced to 11 states and provinces that were previously occupied by the extinct eastern elk C. canadensis canadensis. Outside of Kentucky, these elk reintroductions have resulted in small populations, typically numbering fewer than 1,000 elk per state. Limited information is available about the demographics and habitat selection within these small eastern populations. The availability of high-quality habitat during the first weeks of life is important for promoting annual recruitment and the identification of these characteristics should aid in management efforts. We characterized habitat at two spatial scales surrounding the bedding sites of 83 elk calves (≤ 7 d old) in the Pennsylvania Elk Management Area during the annual calving seasons of 2005–2008. A concurrent study found that calves in this area experienced high survival (92%) during the first 4 mo of life, despite occupying an area with high predator densities. At a local scale, bedding sites used by calves were closer to ecotones, had less leaf litter, and had greater density of vegetation below 1 m compared to random sites (n = 82). At a landscape scale, calf habitat surrounding bedding sites had greater density of edges between forest and open vegetation and less coniferous forest compared to random areas. The selected habitats appear to balance the high energetic needs of lactating females at the landscape scale and the need for cover to conceal calves and reduce predation risk at a local scale. Conclusions drawn from our models suggest future habitat management include enhancements of transitional vegetation along ecotones between forest and herbaceous openings that address the needs of both lactating females and recently born calves. We recommend that managers periodically evaluate the availability of calf habitat and calf survival rates. These monitoring activities will provide insight necessary to adaptively manage elk and the habitats driving their population growth to maintain their viability in the central Appalachian Mountains.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
43

Abreu, Michele, Monica Vallejo, and Francisco Del Cerro. "Occupational profile of industrial engineers who graduate from the Universidad Católica del Cibao." Universidad Ciencia y Tecnología 25, no. 111 (December 7, 2021): 105–17. http://dx.doi.org/10.47460/uct.v25i111.521.

Full text
Abstract:
The occupational profile of professionals who graduate from Higher Education Institutions is important information to assess the curricular meshes and to fine-tune the graduation profile of future professionals so that they respond to the needs of the sector and the country. It is a non-experimental study, of longitudinal cut and with a descriptive scope, that seeks to identify the fields of action of the industrial engineer, the main positions in which he works and the dimensions of competencies that are most valued by employers; For this purpose, a documentary review of the internship reports that employers provide to students after having developed their professional practice is carried out. The results obtained reveal that industrial engineering students have ample opportunities to be employed; they are not limited to the industrial sector. The sectors in which they are most in demand correspond to manufacturing, commercial, agribusiness, mining, metal infrastructure, services, telecommunications, the public sector, the electricity sector and education. In the same way it was determined that the main areas of performance are production, quality, logistics, maintenance, security, method engineering, projects and administration. Keywords: exit profile, occupational profile, professional profile, fields of action. References [1]G. E. Capote León, N. Rizo Rabelo and G. Bravo López, "La formación de ingenieros en la actualidad. Una explicación necesaria," Revista Universidad y Sociedad, vol. 8, no. 1, pp. 21-28, 2019. [2]P. Beneitoe, C. Esquetini, J. González, M. M. Maletá, G. Siufi and R. Wagenaar, "Informe Final Proyecto Tunning América Latina," Universidad de Deusto, España, 2007. [3]M. Marzo, M. Pedraja Iglesias and P. Rivera, "Las competencias profesionales demandadas por las empresas: el caso de los ingenieros," Revista de Educación, vol. 341, pp. 643-661, 2006. [4]Instituto de Cooperación Técnico Sociaql, INCOTESI, "Estudio Prospectivo Sobre Demandas Cualificaciones Técnico-Profesionales en República Dominicana,"Santo Domingo, Distrito Nacional, 2015. [5]A. Torres Soto and M. Vallejo Ruiz, " Contribuye la universidad al desarrollo de aprendizajes de calidad? Estudio descriptivo con estudiantes de la Universidad de Murcia," Revista Electrónica Interuniversitaria de Formación del Profesorado, vol. 21, no. 1, pp. 129-142,2018. [6]S. Tobón, Formación integral y competencias. Pensamiento complejo, currículo, didáctica y evaluación, Bogotá: ECOE, 2013. [7]E. Medina Vidaña and S. Tobón, "Formación integral y competencias. Pensamiento complejo, currículo, didáctica y evaluación," Revista Interamericana de Educación de Adultos, vol. 32, no. 2, pp. 90-95, 2010. [8]C. G. Quezada López, "Análisis de la pertinencia de la ingeniería en las TIC del ITIC de Tepic desde la perspectiva de los empleadores," Revista Electrónica sobre Educación Media y Superior, vol. 3, no. 6, pp. 1-20, 2016. [9]F. de Cerro Velázquez and F. J. Ramón Canó, "Compromiso y empleabilidad de los recién titulados de formación profesional. Conclusiones para un rediseño de la modalidad formativa," Revista de Educación a Distancia, vol. 17, no. 54, pp. 1-15, 2017. [10]M. Ministerio de Educación Superior Ciencia y Tecnología, "Normas para la Aprobación, Regulación de Carreras y Fortalecimiento Institucional de las Facultades de Ingeniería de las Instituciones de Educación Superior en la República Dominicana," Santo Domingo, 2013. [11]R. D. Tejada, "Fundamentos de Ingeniería Indsutrial, Por qué estudiar Ingeniería Industrial?," Revista Utesiana de la Facultad de Arquitectura e Ingeniería,vol. 2, no. 2, pp. 61-70, 2017. [12]M. Valle and E. P. Cabrebra-Murcia, "Qué competenicas debe poseer un iingeniero civil industrial? La percepción de los estudiantes," Revista Iberoamericana de Educación, vol. 50, no. 4, pp. 1-14, 2009. [13]U. Universidad Católica del Cibao, "Plan de Estudios de la Escuela de Ingeniería Industrial," Santo Domingo, República Dominicana, 2018. [14]P. C. Franco Vásquez, "Tendencia de la Ingeniería Industrial," Revista Académica e Institucional, vol. 93, pp. 93-108, 2015. [15]M. Benitez Codas, "Evolución del Concepto de Competitividad," Ingeniería Industrial. Actualidad y Nuevas Tendencias, vol. III, no. 8, pp. 75-82, 2012. [16]M. Benítez Codas, "Nuevo Perfil del Ingeniero Industrial en América Latina," in Semana de la Ingeniería de Producción Sudamericana, Gramado, Brasil, 2013.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
44

Martins Gaioli, Fábio, and Ana Paula Leivar Brancaleoni. "A força do silêncio: sexualidade e gênero na formação de professores no interior paulista (The force of silence: sexuality and gender in teacher’s education in São Paulo’s inland)." Revista Eletrônica de Educação 15 (December 22, 2021): e4306078. http://dx.doi.org/10.14244/198271994306.

Full text
Abstract:
e4306078Faced with a socio-cultural context marked by inequality and oppression in relation to sexual and gender diversity in Brazil, generated by prejudice and intolerance resulting from homophobia, the space occupied by the school in this scenario is questioned, an institution that dialogues with the processes occurring in society in which it is inserted. Thus, this article aims to present the results of research on the theme of sexuality and gender in teacher education in Ribeirão Preto-SP and Jaboticabal-SP, as well as its consequences in teaching, in which the multifactorial issues that involve the approach of this teacher are analyzed. theme in teaching. This theme consists of theoretical and practical elements that touch on formative, institutional, behavioral, curricular, epistemological, sociocultural and didactic-pedagogical aspects of the schooling process. With a qualitative approach and adopting by theoretical basis, mainly authors of queer analytical perspectives in the educational environment, semi-structured interviews with teachers from public schools, working in the two mentioned municipalities, used information by through discursive textual analysis. Teachers reported formative, sociocultural and institutional problems and difficulties in working with the theme of sexuality and gender in teaching, such as the absence of this theme in initial training and the reflexes of this process in teaching, as well as in several aspects that make up the school environment. It was also verified the existence of openings and possibilities to trace paths that articulate changes and transformations in relation to sexuality and gender in the educational scenario.ResumoDiante de um contexto sociocultural marcado pela opressão sobre a diversidade sexual e de gênero no Brasil, gerados pelo preconceito e intolerância decorrentes da homofobia, questiona-se o espaço ocupado pela escola neste cenário, instituição que dialoga com os processos ocorridos na sociedade em que está inserida. Assim, apresentamos os resultados da investigação sobre a temática sexualidade e gênero na formação de professores em Ribeirão Preto-SP e Jaboticabal-SP, bem como seus desdobramentos na atuação docente, na qual se analisa as questões multifatoriais que envolvem a abordagem deste tema no ensino. Tal tema é constituído por elementos teóricos e práticos que tocam aspectos formativos, institucionais, comportamentais, curriculares, epistemológicos, socioculturais e didático-pedagógicos do processo de escolarização. Com abordagem qualitativa e adotando-se por fundamentação teórica, principalmente, autores de perspectivas analíticas queer no meio educacional, utilizou-se como instrumento de coleta de dados entrevistas semiestruturadas com professores da rede pública de ensino, atuantes nos dois municípios mencionados, informações trabalhadas por meio da análise textual discursiva. Os professores relataram problemas e dificuldades formativas, socioculturais e institucionais no trabalho com a temática sexualidade e gênero no ensino, como a ausência deste tema na formação inicial e os reflexos deste processo na atuação docente, assim como em diversos aspectos que compõem o âmbito escolar. Constatou-se, também, a existência de aberturas e possibilidades para traçar caminhos que articulem mudanças e transformações com relação a temática sexualidade e gênero no cenário educacional.ResumenAnte un contexto sociocultural marcado por la opresión de la diversidad sexual y de género en Brasil, generado por el prejuicio y la intolerancia derivados de la homofobia, se cuestiona el espacio que ocupa la escuela en este escenario, institución que dialoga con los procesos que ocurren en la sociedad en que se encuentra insertado. Así, presentamos los resultados de la investigación sobre el tema sexualidad y género en la formación del profesorado en Ribeirão Preto-SP y Jaboticabal-SP, así como sus consecuencias en el desempeño docente, en el que las cuestiones multifactoriales que involucran el abordaje de este tema en la docencia se analizan. Esta temática está constituida por elementos teóricos y prácticos que tocan aspectos formativos, institucionales, conductuales, curriculares, epistemológicos, socioculturales y didáctico-pedagógicos del proceso escolar. Con un enfoque cualitativo y adoptando como fundamento teórico, principalmente autores de perspectivas analíticas queer en el ámbito educativo, se utilizaron entrevistas semiestructuradas como instrumento de recolección de datos con docentes de escuelas públicas, trabajando en las dos ciudades mencionadas, información trabajada a través de textos discursivos textuales. análisis. Los docentes informaron problemas y dificultades educativas, socioculturales e institucionales para trabajar la temática de la sexualidad y género en la docencia, como la ausencia de esta temática en la formación inicial y las consecuencias de este proceso en la docencia, así como en diversos aspectos que la integran. el entorno escolar. También se verificó la existencia de aperturas y posibilidades para trazar caminos que articulen cambios y transformaciones relacionadas con la sexualidad y el género en el escenario educativo.Palavras-chave: Ensino, Formação de Professores, Gênero, Sexualidade.Keywords: Teaching, Teacher’s Education, Gender, Sexuality.Palabras-clave: Docencia, Formación del profesorado, Género, Sexualidad.ReferencesALTMANN, Helena. Diversidade sexual e educação: desafios para a formação docente. Sexualidad, Salud y Sociedad – Revista Latinoamericana, Rio de Janeiro, n. 13, p. 69-82, 2013.ALTMANN, Helena; MARIANO, Hugo Romano. Crianças e adolescentes ministram aulas sobre gênero na universidade: experiência pedagógica e constituição do sujeito. Revista Diversidade e Educação, v. 7, n. 1, p. 244-259, Jan/Jun, 2019.ALVES, Alda Judith. O planejamento de pesquisas qualitativas em educação. Cadernos de Pesquisa, São Paulo (77), maio 1991, p. 53-61.BANDEIRA, Andreia; VELOZO, Emerson Luís. Livro didático como artefato cultural: possibilidades e limites para as abordagens das relações de gênero e sexualidade no Ensino de Ciências. Revista Ciência e Educação, Bauru, v. 25, n. 4, p. 1019-1033, 2019.BENTO, Berenice. Na escola se aprende que a diferença faz a diferença. Revista Estudos Feministas, v. 19, n. 2, p. 549-559, 2011.BRANCALEONI, A. P. L.; KUPERMANN, D. Sexualidade, gênero e abjeção entre os muros da escola: um olhar da psicanálise. In: PERINELLI NETO, H. (org.). Ensino, Diversidades e Práticas Educativas: pistas, experiências e possibilidades. Port Alegre, RS: Editora Fi, 2018.BRANCALEONI, A. P. L.; OLIVEIRA, R. R. Silêncio! Não desperte os inocentes: sexualidade, gênero e educação sexual a partir da concepção de educadores. Revista Ibero-Americana de Estudos em Educação, v. 10, 2015.BRANCALEONI, A. P. L.; OLIVEIRA, R. R.; SILVA, C. S. F. Diversidade sexual e de gênero e Base Nacional Comum Curricular: caracterizações e proposições. In: III Congresso Brasileiro de Ensino e Processos Formativos - UNESP/IBILCE, 2018. São José do Rio Preto, 2018.BUTLER, Judith. Problemas de gênero: feminismo e subversão da identidade.. Rio de Janeiro: Civilização Brasileira, 2003.COUTO JUNIOR, Dilton Ribeiro; OSWALD, Maria Luiza Magalhães Bastos; POCAHY, Fernando Altair. Gênero, sexualidade e juventude(s): Problematizações sobre heteronormatividade e cotidiano escolar. Revista Civitas, Porto Alegre, v. 18, n. 1, p. 124-137, jan.-abr. 2018.DORNELLES, Priscila Gomes; WENETZ, Ileana. Uma análise generificada sobre o projeto gênero e diversidade na escola. Cadernos de Pesquisa, São Paulo, v. 49, n. 173, p. 226-243, jul./set. 2019.FREIRE, Paulo. Pedagogia da autonomia: saberes necessários à prática educativa. São Paulo: Paz e Terra, 1996, n de páginasFOUCAULT, Michel. História da Sexualidade I: a vontade de saber. Rio de Janeiro: Graal, 1988.GOODMAN, Leo. Snowball sampling. Annals of mathematical statistics. V. 32, p. 148-170, 1961.HALL, Stuart. A identidade cultural na pós-modernidade. 11. ed. Rio de Janeiro: DP A, 2006.HENRIQUES, Eduardo; BARBOSA, Guilherme. As performatividades de gênero no espaço escolar: abjeção e formação crítica para a cidadania. Revista Cadernos de Estudos e Pesquisa na Educação Básica, Recife, v. 2, n. 1, p. 51-72, CAp UFPE, 2016.KLEIN, Remí. Questões de Gênero e Sexualidade nos Planos de Educação. Coisas do Gênero, São Leopoldo-RS, v.1, n. 1, p. 145-156, ago.-dez. 2015.LOURO, Guacira Lopes. Pedagogias da sexualidade. In: LOURO, Guacira Lopes. (Org.) O corpo educado: pedagogias da sexualidade. 3. ed. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, 2013.MADUREIRA, Ana Flávia do Amaral; BRANCO, Ângela Uchoa. Gênero, Sexualidade e Diversidade na Escola a partir da Perspectiva de Professores/as. Temas em Psicologia. Vol. 23, nº 3, p. 577-591, 2015.MEDEIROS, Ettore Stefani. Necropolítica tropical em tempos pró-Bolsonaro: desafios contemporâneos de combate aos crimes de ódio LGBTfóbicos. Reciis – Revista Eletrônica de Comunicação, Informação e Inovação em Saúde. Abr.-jun.; 2019.MINAYO, Maria Cecília de Souza (org.). Pesquisa Social. Teoria, método e criatividade. 18 ed. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2001.MORAES, Roque; GALIAZZI, Maria do Carmo. Análise Textual Discursiva: Processo Reconstrutivo de Múltiplas Faces. Ciência e Educação, v. 12, n. 1, p. 118-126, 2006.POCAHY, Fernando; DORNELLES, Priscila Gomes. Um corpo entre o gênero e a sexualidade: notas sobre educação e abjeção. Instrumento, Juiz de Fora, v. 1, n. 1, p. 125-135, jan./jun. 2010.SAWAIA, Bader. As artimanhas da exclusão: análise psicossocial e ética da desigualdade social. Petrópolis, RJ: Vozes, 2001.SEFFNER, Fernando. Atravessamentos de gênero, sexualidade e educação: tempos difíceis e novas arenas políticas. Educação, movimentos sociais e políticas governamentais. UFPR. Curitiba, PR. 2016.SEFFNER, Fernando. Sigam-se os bons: apuros e aflições nos enfrentamentos ao regime da heteronormatividade no espaço escolar. Educação e Pesquisa, São Paulo, v. 39, n. 1, p. 145-159, jan./mar. 2013.SOARES, Zilene Pereira; MONTEIRO, Simone Souza. Formação de professores/as em gênero e sexualidade: possibilidades e desafios. Educar em Revista, Curitiba, Brasil, v. 35, n. 73, p. 287-305, jan./fev. 2019.SPIVAK, Gayatri Chakravorty. Pode o subalterno falar?. Belo Horizonte: Ed Editora UFMG, 2010.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
45

Allen, Kirsten, Caroline A. Lohrisch, Dan Le, Rekha M. Diocee, Caroline Speers, Alan Nichol, and Sara Kristina Taylor. "Survival following locoregional recurrence in breast cancer by clinical subtype." Journal of Clinical Oncology 39, no. 15_suppl (May 20, 2021): 543. http://dx.doi.org/10.1200/jco.2021.39.15_suppl.543.

Full text
Abstract:
543 Background: We sought to explore the impact of locoregional recurrence (LRR) on survival in breast cancer (BC) patients in British Columbia treated in the modern era. Methods: A retrospective cohort study design identified patients diagnosed with stage I-III BC from 04/2005-12/2013 treated with surgery and who had a subsequent LRR. Exclusions were death or distant metastasis within 120 days of LRR, bilateral previous/synchronous BC, and other invasive cancers. After LRR, overall survival (OS) and factors associated with OS, including clinical subtype and adjuvant therapy (AdTx), were examined. We defined clinical subtypes as: Luminal (Lum) A-estrogen receptor (ER) and progesterone receptor (PR) positive, HER2 negative, and grade 1 or 2; Lum B-as Lum A but grade 3, or as Lum A but only one of ER or PR positive; triple negative (TNBC)-ER and PR and HER2 negative; and HER2 positive (with any ER, PR). In the absence of earlier LRR, we defined adequate AdTx as: (a) TNBC: >=50% of planned chemotherapy (Chx), (b) HER2 positive: >=50% of planned Chx and >=8 cycles of anti-HER2 therapy, (c) Lum A, B: >=4 years of endocrine therapy and (d) after partial mastectomy or positive final margins: >=50% of radiation therapy dosage. Results: The final cohort had 492 patients with a median follow-up of 7.2 years from LRR and 11.8 years from diagnosis. LRR was local in 69.3% (n=341) and regional +/- local in 30.7% (n=151). Compared with local only, regional recurrences were associated with higher T and N stage, grade, and Lum status (p<=0.01). Biomarkers were re-evaluated at LRR in 82% and changed from initial diagnosis in 32% of those tested: ER expression 3.8% gain, 6.1% loss; PR expression 9.1% gain, 15.1% loss; HER2 overexpression 3.7% gain and 4.8% loss. Over half of patients (n=255, 52%) did not receive adequate AdTx, either by choice or recommendation. A similar proportion with local vs. regional recurrence had inadequate AdTx. Time to death from 1st LRR did not vary significantly between local vs. regional recurrences (median 2.7 years). OS after LRR was lowest in TNBC (median 3.1 years, 24.2% 10-year OS) and longest in Lum A (median not reached, 64.7% 10-year OS) (Table). Conclusions: Our data provide rates of OS after LRR in the era of modern adjuvant therapy. OS after LRR varied by clinical subtype, with TNBC faring the worst, and Lum A the best. Over half had not received adequate AdTx. Despite similar treatment options, OS after LRR was significantly longer for Lum A than B subtypes, underscoring the need for therapy tailored to biology. OS was low in all other subtypes, emphasizing the importance of avoiding LRR.[Table: see text]
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
46

Andi Agusniatih, Nurhayati, and I Putu Suwika. "The Effectiveness of Toilet Training on Children's Independence Through Demonstration Methods." JPUD - Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini 16, no. 2 (November 30, 2022): 240–48. http://dx.doi.org/10.21009/jpud.162.04.

Full text
Abstract:
Toilet training is one way to train children's independence in clean and healthy living behaviour as a provision for children's life skills in entering the next education level. The research problem is that the child's independence has not yet developed, which is marked by the child not yet being independent in defecating and urinating. The research aims to train children's independence in defecation and urination through demonstration methods and find out whether toilet training activities through demonstration methods can affect children's independence. The research subjects were 50 children. A research approach is quantitative with experimental methods. The data collection technique used pre and post-tests for children's independence with the child's toilet training ability as a measuring tool. The results of data collection were processed by statistical testing the Non-Parametric Wilcoxon Signed Ranks Test. The study found a contrast in toilet training ability before and after being treated with a demonstration technique which has a value of 0.05 with a P value <0.005. The research results conclude that the toilet training demonstration method was effective in increasing children's independence in Kindergarten, Donggala Regency, Central Sulawesi. Keywords: early childhood, toilet training, independence skills References: Baird, D. C., Bybel, M., & Kowalski, A. W. (2019). Toilet Training: Common Questions and Answers. 100(8). Campbell, D. T., & Stanley, J. C. (2015). Experimental and Quasi-Experimental Designs for Research. Ravenio Books. https://books.google.co.id/books?id=KCTrCgAAQBAJ Cerino, A. (2021). The importance of recognising and promoting independence in young children: The role of the environment and the Danish Forest school approach. Education 3-13, 1–10. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004279.2021.2000468 Choby, B. A., & George, S. (2005). Toilet training. American Family Physician, 78 9, 1059–1064. DeLuca, C., Pyle, A., Braund, H., & Faith, L. (2020). Leveraging assessment to promote kindergarten learners’ independence and self-regulation within play-based classrooms. Assessment in Education: Principles, Policy & Practice, 27(4), 394–415. https://doi.org/10.1080/0969594X.2020.1719033 Devries, M. W., & DeVries, M. R. (1977). Cultural relativity of toilet training readiness: A perspective from East Africa. Pediatrics, 60 2, 170–177. Febrianti, A. (2021). Demographic Characteristics of Mothers with Toilet Training Ability in Children. Jurnal Kesehatan Abdurrahman, 10(1), 48–57. https://doi.org/10.55045/jkab.v10i1.122 Hildebrand, V. (1988). Young Children’s Self‐care and Independence Tasks: Applying Self‐Efficacy Theory. Early Child Development and Care, 30(1–4), 199–201. https://doi.org/10.1080/0300443880300116 Hooman, N., Safaii, A., Valavi, E., & Amini-Alavijeh, Z. (2013). Toilet Training in Iranian Children: A Cross-Sectional Study. Iranian Journal of Pediatrics, 23, 154–158. Khoiruzzadi, M., & Fajriyah, N. (2019). Learning Toilet Training in Training Children’s Independence. JECED: Journal of Early Childhood Education and Development, 1(2), 142–154. https://doi.org/10.15642/jeced.v1i2.481 Kiddoo, D. A. (2012). Toilet training children: When to start and how to train. Canadian Medical Association Journal, 184(5), 511. https://doi.org/10.1503/cmaj.110830 Kiftiyah, K., Wardani, R. A., & Rosyidah, N. N. (2018). The Effect of Demonstration Methods About Toilet Training on Improving Toilet Train-ing Learning In Children Aged 3 Years In Paud I Sooko Village, Sooko District, Mojokerto Regency. Nurse and Health: Jurnal Keperawatan, 7(1), 71–79. https://doi.org/10.36720/nhjk.v7i1.35 Klassen, T. P., Kiddoo, D. A., Lang, M. E., Friesen, C., Russell, K., Spooner, C. H., & Vandermeer, B. (2006). The effectiveness of different methods of toilet training for bowel and bladder control. Evidence Report/Technology Assessment, 147, 1–57. Meilisa, A. N., Hasanah, O., & Amir, Y. (2022). Relationship between Toilet Training Initiation Age and Factors Affecting Toilet Training to Toilet Training Achievements. Indonesian Health Scientific Journal, 7(1). Mota, D. M., & Barros, A. J. D. (2008). Toilet training: Methods, parental expectations and associated dysfunctions. Jornal de Pediatria, 84(1), 9–17. https://doi.org/10.2223/JPED.1752 Ngatemi, Purnama, T., & Kasihani, N. N. (2021). Independence of Brushing Teeth to Free-Plaque Score in Preschool Children: A Cross Sectional Study. Indian Journal of Forensic Medicine & Toxicology. https://doi.org/10.37506/ijfmt.v15i3.15875 Polaha, J., Warzak, W. J., & Dittmer-Mcmahon, K. (2002). Toilet training in primary care: Current practice and recommendations from behavioral pediatrics. J Dev Behav Pediatr, 23(6), 424–429. PubMed. https://doi.org/10.1097/00004703-200212000-00005 Rahayu, S. F. (2022). Relationship Pattern of Working Parents To The Independence Of Toilet Training Pre School Children (Literature Study). Healthy-Mu Journal, 4(2), 82–87. https://doi.org/10.35747/hmj.v4i2.27 Schum, T. R., Kolb, T. M., McAuliffe, T. L., Simms, M. D., Underhill, R. L., & Lewis, M. (2002). Sequential acquisition of toilet-training skills: A descriptive study of gender and age differences in normal children. Pediatrics, 109 3, E48. Smeets, P. M., Lancioni, G. E., Ball, T. S., & Oltva, D. S. (1985). Shaping Self-Initiated Toileting in Infants. Journal of Applied Behavior Analysis, 18(4), 303–308. https://doi.org/10.1901/jaba.1985.18-303 Sun, M., & Rugolotto, S. (2004). Assisted Infant Toilet Training in a Western Family Setting. Journal of Developmental & Behavioral Pediatrics, 25(2). https://journals.lww.com/jrnldbp/Fulltext/2004/04000/Assisted_Infant_Toilet_Training_in_a_Western.4.aspx Tarhan, H., Çakmak, Ö., Akarken, I., Ekin, R. G., Ün, S., Uzelli, D., Helvaci, M., Aksu, N., Yavaşcan, Ö., Özsan, F. M., Cun, S., Koç, F., Özkarakaş, Ö., Ilbey, Y. O., & Zorlu, F. (2015). Toilet training age and influencing factors: A multicenter study. The Turkish Journal of Pediatrics, 57 2, 172–176. Vermandel, A., Van Kampen, M., Van Gorp, C., & Wyndaele, J.-J. (2008). How to toilet train healthy children? A review of the literature. Neurourology and Urodynamics, 27(3), 162–166. https://doi.org/10.1002/nau.20490 Yanti, A. F. (2021). The Role of Parents in Discipling Toilet Training for Early Children (Case Study of Chil-dren Aged 2-4 Years in Bakal Dalam Village, Talo Kecil District, Seluma Regency). Al Fitrah: Journal of Early Childhood Islamic Education.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
47

Endrika, Sujarwo, and Said Suhil Achmad. "Relationship between Socio-Economic Status, Interpersonal Communication, and School Climate with Parental Involvement in Early Childhood Education." JPUD - Jurnal Pendidikan Usia Dini 14, no. 2 (November 30, 2020): 361–78. http://dx.doi.org/10.21009/jpud.142.14.

Full text
Abstract:
Parental Involvement in their children's schooling has long been recognized as a critical component of good education. This study aims to find out the relationship between socioeconomic status, interpersonal communication, and school climate with parental involvement in early childhood education. Using survey and correlational research design, data collection was carried out through accumulation techniques with tests and questionnaires. The data analysis technique used statistical analysis and multiple regressions. The findings in the socio-economic context of parents show that the measure of power is an indicator in the very high category with a total score of 5, while the measures of wealth, honour and knowledge are included in the high category with a total score of 4 in relation to parental involvement. The form of interpersonal communication, the openness of parents in responding happily to information / news received from schools about children is a finding of a significant relationship with parental involvement in early childhood education. The school climate describes the responsibility for their respective duties and roles, work support provided, and interpersonal communication relationships, parents at home and teachers at school. Keywords: Socio-economic Status, Interpersonal Communication, Climate School, Parental Involvement, Early Childhood Education References Amato, P. R. (2005). The Impact of Family Formation Change on the Cognitive, Social, and Emotional Well-Being of the Next Generation. The Future of Children, 15(2), 75–96. https://doi.org/10.1353/foc.2005.0012 Arnold, D. H., Zeljo, A., Doctoroff, G. L., & Ortiz, C. (2008). Parent Involvement in Preschool: Predictors and the Relation of Involvement to Preliteracy Development. School Psychology Review, 37(1), 74–90. https://doi.org/10.1080/02796015.2008.12087910 Barbato, C. A., Graham, E. E., & Perse, E. M. (1997). Interpersonal communication motives and perceptions of humor among elders. Communication Research Reports, 14(1), 48–57. https://doi.org/10.1080/08824099709388644 Barbato, C. A., Graham, E. E., & Perse, E. M. (2003). Communicating in the Family: An Examination of the Relationship of Family Communication Climate and Interpersonal Communication Motives. Journal of Family Communication, 3(3), 123–148. https://doi.org/10.1207/S15327698JFC0303_01 Barnard, W. M. (2004). Parent involvement in elementary school and educational attainment. Children and Youth Services Review, 26(1), 39–62. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.childyouth.2003.11.002 Benner, A. D., Boyle, A. E., & Sadler, S. (2016). Parental Involvement and Adolescents’ Educational Success: The Roles of Prior Achievement and Socioeconomic Status. Journal of Youth and Adolescence, 45(6), 1053–1064. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10964-016-0431-4 Berkowitz, R., Astor, R. A., Pineda, D., DePedro, K. T., Weiss, E. L., & Benbenishty, R. (2021). Parental Involvement and Perceptions of School Climate in California. Urban Education, 56(3), 393–423. https://doi.org/10.1177/0042085916685764 Berkowitz, R., Moore, H., Astor, R. A., & Benbenishty, R. (2017). A Research Synthesis of the Associations Between Socioeconomic Background, Inequality, School Climate, and Academic Achievement. Review of Educational Research, 87(2), 425–469. https://doi.org/10.3102/0034654316669821 Brand, S., Felner, R. D., Seitsinger, A., Burns, A., & Bolton, N. (2008). A large-scale study of the assessment of the social environment of middle and secondary schools: The validity and utility of teachers’ ratings of school climate, cultural pluralism, and safety problems for understanding school effects and school improvement. Journal of School Psychology, 46(5), 507–535. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jsp.2007.12.001 Brand, S., Felner, R., Shim, M., Seitsinger, A., & Dumas, T. (2003). Middle school improvement and reform: Development and validation of a school-level assessment of climate, cultural pluralism, and school safety. Journal of Educational Psychology, 95(3), 570–588. https://doi.org/10.1037/0022-0663.95.3.570 Culp, A. M., Hubbs-Tait, L., Culp, R. E., & Starost, H.-J. (2000). Maternal Parenting Characteristics and School Involvement: Predictors of Kindergarten Cognitive Competence Among Head Start Children. Journal of Research in Childhood Education, 15(1), 5–17. https://doi.org/10.1080/02568540009594772 Dearing, E., McCartney, K., Weiss, H. B., Kreider, H., & Simpkins, S. (2004). The promotive effects of family educational involvement for low-income children’s literacy. Journal of School Psychology, 42(6), 445–460. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jsp.2004.07.002 Desforges, C., Abouchaar, A., Great Britain, & Department for Education and Skills. (2003). The impact of parental involvement, parental support and family education on pupil achievements and adjustment: A literature review. DfES. El Nokali, N. E., Bachman, H. J., & Votruba-Drzal, E. (2010). Parent Involvement and Children’s Academic and Social Development in Elementary School: Parent Involvement, Achievement, and Social Development. Child Development, 81(3), 988–1005. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2010.01447.x Englund, M. M., Luckner, A. E., Whaley, G. J. L., & Egeland, B. (2004). Children’s Achievement in Early Elementary School: Longitudinal Effects of Parental Involvement, Expectations, and Quality of Assistance. Journal of Educational Psychology, 96(4), 723–730. https://doi.org/10.1037/0022-0663.96.4.723 Epstein, J. L. (Ed.). (2002). School, family, and community partnerships: Your handbook for action (2nd ed). Corwin Press. Fan, X. (2001). Parental Involvement and Students’ Academic Achievement: A Growth Modeling Analysis. The Journal of Experimental Education, 70(1), 27–61. https://doi.org/10.1080/00220970109599497 Fan, X., & Chen, M. (2001). Parental Involvement and Students’ Academic Achievement: A Meta-Analysis. Educational Psychology Review, 23. Georgiou, S. N., & Tourva, A. (2007). Parental attributions and parental involvement. 10. Gorski, P. (2008). The Myth of the Culture of Poverty. Educational Leadership, 65(7), 32–36. Hamre, B. K., & Pianta, R. C. (2005). Can Instructional and Emotional Support in the First-Grade Classroom Make a Difference for Children at Risk of School Failure? Child Development, 76(5), 949–967. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2005.00889.x Hill, N. E., & Taylor, L. C. (2004). Parental School Involvement and Children’s Academic Achievement: Pragmatics and Issues. Current Directions in Psychological Science, 13(4), 161–164. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.0963-7214.2004.00298.x Hong, S., & Ho, H.-Z. (2005). Direct and Indirect Longitudinal Effects of Parental Involvement on Student Achievement: Second-Order Latent Growth Modeling Across Ethnic Groups. 11. Hornby, G., & Lafaele, R. (2011). Barriers to parental involvement in education: An explanatory model. Educational Review, 63(1), 37–52. https://doi.org/10.1080/00131911.2010.488049 Hoy, W. K., Tarter, C. J., & Hoy, A. W. (2006). Academic Optimism of Schools: A Force for Student Achievement. American Educational Research Journal, 43(3), 425–446. https://doi.org/10.3102/00028312043003425 Jeynes, W.H. (2014). Parent involvement for urban youth and student of color. In Handbook of urban education (In H. R. Milner&K. Lomotey (Eds.)). NY: Routledge. Jeynes, William H. (2005). Effects of Parental Involvement and Family Structure on the Academic Achievement of Adolescents. Marriage & Family Review, 37(3), 99–116. https://doi.org/10.1300/J002v37n03_06 Jeynes, William H. (2007). The Relationship Between Parental Involvement and Urban Secondary School Student Academic Achievement: A Meta-Analysis. Urban Education, 42(1), 82–110. https://doi.org/10.1177/0042085906293818 Kaplan, D. S., Liu, X., & Kaplan, H. B. (2010). Influence of Parents’ Self-Feelings and Expectations on Children’s Academic Performance. 12. Kuperminc, G. P., Leadbeater, B. J., & Blatt, S. J. (2001). School Social Climate and Individual Differences in Vulnerability to Psychopathology among Middle School Students. Journal of School Psychology, 39(2), 141–159. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0022-4405(01)00059-0 Kutsyuruba, B., Klinger, D. A., & Hussain, A. (2015). Relationships among school climate, school safety, and student achievement and well-being: A review of the literature. Review of Education, 3(2), 103–135. https://doi.org/10.1002/rev3.3043 Long, H., & Pang, W. (2016). Family socioeconomic status, parental expectations, and adolescents’ academic achievements: A case of China. Educational Research and Evaluation, 22(5–6), 283–304. https://doi.org/10.1080/13803611.2016.1237369 Loukas, A. (2007). High-quality school climate is advantageous for all students and may be particularly beneficial for at-risk students. 3. Mattingly, D. J., Prislin, R., McKenzie, T. L., Rodriguez, J. L., & Kayzar, B. (2002). Evaluating Evaluations: The Case of Parent Involvement Programs. Review of Educational Research, 72(4), 549–576. https://doi.org/10.3102/00346543072004549 McWayne, C., Hampton, V., Fantuzzo, J., Cohen, H. L., & Sekino, Y. (2004). A multivariate examination of parent involvement and the social and academic competencies of urban kindergarten children. Psychology in the Schools, 41(3), 363–377. https://doi.org/10.1002/pits.10163 Miedel, W. T., & Reynolds, A. J. (1999). Parent Involvement in Early Intervention for Disadvantaged Children: Does It Matter? Journal of School Psychology, 24. N.A., A., S.A., H., A.R., A., L.N., C., & N, O. (2017). Parental Involvement in Learning Environment, Social Interaction, Communication, and Support Towards Children Excellence at School. Journal of Sustainable Development Education and Research, 1(1), 77. https://doi.org/10.17509/jsder.v1i1.6247 Poon, K. (2020). The impact of socioeconomic status on parental factors in promoting academic achievement in Chinese children. International Journal of Educational Development, 75, 102175. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijedudev.2020.102175 Porumbu, D., & Necşoi, D. V. (2013). Relationship between Parental Involvement/Attitude and Children’s School Achievements. Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences, 76, 706–710. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.sbspro.2013.04.191 Potvin, R. D. P., & Leclerc, D. (1999). Family Characteristics as Predictors of School Achievement: Parental Involvement as a Mediator. MCGILLJOURNAL OF EDUCATION, 34(2), 19. Reynolds, A. J. (1991). Early Schooling of Children at Risk. 31. Reynolds, A. J. (1992). Comparing measures of parental involvement and their effects on academic achievement. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 7(3), 441–462. https://doi.org/10.1016/0885-2006(92)90031-S Reynolds, A. J., Ou, S.-R., & Topitzes, J. W. (2004). Paths of Effects of Early Childhood Intervention on Educational Attainment and Delinquency: A Confirmatory Analysis of the Chicago Child-Parent Centers. Child Development,75(5), 1299–1328. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2004.00742.x Reynolds, A. J., Temple, J. A., Ou, S.-R., Arteaga, I. A., & White, B. A. B. (2011). School-Based Early Childhood Education and Age-28 Well-Being: Effects by Timing, Dosage, and Subgroups. 333, 6. Shute, V. J., Hansen, E. G., Underwood, J. S., & Razzouk, R. (2011). A Review of the Relationship between Parental Involvement and Secondary School Students’ Academic Achievement. Education Research International, 2011, 1–10. https://doi.org/10.1155/2011/915326 Simons-Morton, B. G., & Crump, A. D. (2003). Association of Parental Involvement and Social Competence with School Adjustment and Engagement Among Sixth Graders. 6. Steinberg, L., Lamborn, S. D., Dornbusch, S. M., & Darling, N. (1992). Impact of Parenting Practices on Adolescent Achievement: Authoritative Parenting, School Involvement, and Encouragement to Succeed. Child Development, 63(5), 1266. https://doi.org/10.2307/1131532 Sun, S., Hullman, G., & Wang, Y. (2011). Communicating in the multichannel age: Interpersonal communication motivation, interaction involvement and channel affinity. 9. Sy, S., & Schulenberg, J. (2005). Parent beliefs and children’s achievement trajectories during the transition to school in Asian American and European American families. International Journal of Behavioral Development, 29(6), 505–515. https://doi.org/10.1080/01650250500147329 Thapa, A., Cohen, J., Guffey, S., & Higgins-D’Alessandro, A. (2013). A Review of School Climate Research. 29. Turney, K., & Kao, G. (2009). Barriers to School Involvement: Are Immigrant Parents Disadvantaged? The Journal of Educational Research, 102(4), 257–271. https://doi.org/10.3200/JOER.102.4.257-271 Wong, S. W., & Hughes, J. N. (2006). Ethnicity and Language Contributions to Dimensions of Parent Involvement. School Psychology Review, 35(4), 645–662. https://doi.org/10.1080/02796015.2006.12087968
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
48

Kuiper, Rowan, Sophie L. Corthals, Payman Hanifi-Moghaddam, Yvonne de Knegt, Henk Lokhorst, Hartmut Goldschmidt, Brian G. M. Durie, et al. "Developing a SNP Classifier for Predicting Peripheral Neuropathy by Bortezomib in Multiple Myeloma Patients." Blood 114, no. 22 (November 20, 2009): 1800. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v114.22.1800.1800.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Abstract 1800 Poster Board I-826 Background The prevalence of peripheral neuropathy (PNP) during the treatment of MM with Bortezomib is high. About 20% of patients develop a grade 3-4 PNP due to this treatment, and as a result Bortezomib treatment is stopped or a reduced dose is given. Therefore, there is a strong need to find markers which predict the susceptibility of a patient to develop Bortezomib related PNP. Materials and methods: Bortezomib treated patients from the Dutch/German Hovon 65 GMMG-HD4 trial and the French IFM-2005/01 trial were used for this analysis. In both trials, the efficacy of Bortezomib as induction treatment prior to high-dose therapy is evaluated and PNP status was recorded. Samples were genotyped using a custom-built molecular inversion probe (MIP)-based single nucleotide polymorphism (SNP) chip containing 3404 SNPs (Bank on a Cure program; Van Ness et al., 2008). In total, 232 patients who did not develop PNP were compared to 210 PNP cases (grade 1, n=82; grade 2 n=86, grade 3, n=31, grade 4, n=11). Results The data were processed on the basis of the following criteria. First, SNPs genotyped in less than 75% of the samples were removed (n=155). This resulted in elimination of 59% of the data with unknown genotype while only 1% of the genotyped data were lost. The remaining 41% of the missing data were imputed using BIMBAM (Guan et al., PLoS Genet. 4:e1000279, 2008). As reference panels, the data sets of the BOAC chips from this study, 500 random samples from the Rotterdam ERGO study (Köttgen et al., Nat. Genet. 41, 712–717, 2009) and 60 phased CEU HAPMAP samples were used. Secondly, SNPs were excluded which did not show any genotype variance and which were not in Hardy Weinberg equilibrium. As a last step the data was adjusted for stratification using Eigenstrat (Price et al., Nat. Genet. 38: 904–909, 2006). By removing 21 SNPs and 14 samples the variance between the IFM and Hovon was reduced to an acceptable level (p = 0.011). The resulting combined IFM/Hovon dataset now contained 2764 SNP and 428 samples. The data set was divided in 6/7 (n=367) part as a learning set and 1/7 (n=61) as a validation set. Possibly informative SNPs were selected using information gain as a feature selection method (Cover et al., Elements of information theory. New York, John Wiley, 1991). 66 SNPs with an information gain in allele and genotype frequency were selected (p value < 0.05 after permutation test (n=10000)). Classifiers generated by Partial C4.5 decision tree (PART), support vector machine (SVM) and Random forest learned on this set reached a better than random performance. Sensitivity, specificity, positive predictive value and negative predictive value were respectively 55%, 70%, 60%, and 66% for the PART classifier. Conclusion Preliminary classifiers generated by this dataset suggest that building a classifier with clinically relevant performance may be within reach. To this end, we will report on the outcome of different combinations of existing classifier methods and feature selection methods. Van Ness, B, Ramos, C, Haznadar, M, Hoering, A,Haessler, J, Crowley, J, Jacobus, S, Oken, M, Rajkumar, V, Greipp, P, Barlogie, B, Durie, B, Katz, M, Atluri, G, Ganf, G, Gupta, R, Steinbach, M, Kumar, V, Mushlin, R, Johnson, D, and Morgan, G. (2008). Genomic Variation in Myeloma: Design, content, and initial application of the Bank On A Cure SNP Panel to analysis of survival. BMC Medicine. 6:26. Disclosures Hanifi-Moghaddam: Skyline Diagnostics: Employment.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
49

Готцева, Маріана. "A Neurocognitive Perspective on Language Acquisition in Ullman’s DP Model." East European Journal of Psycholinguistics 4, no. 2 (December 28, 2017): 24–33. http://dx.doi.org/10.29038/eejpl.2017.4.2.got.

Full text
Abstract:
In the last few decades, the studies in second language acquisition have not answered the question what mechanisms a human’s brain uses to make acquisition of language(s) possible. A neurocognitive model which tries to address SLA from such a perspective was suggested by Ullman (2005; 2015), according to which, “both first and second languages are acquired and processed by well-studied brain systems that are known to subserve particular nonlanguage functions” (Ullman, 2005: 141). The brain systems in question have analogous roles in their language and nonlanguage functions. This article is meant to critically analyse the suggested DP model within the context of neurocognitive studies of L2; and evaluate its contribution to the field of SLA studies. References Aboitiz, F. (1995). Working memory networks and the origin of language areas in the human brain. Medical Hypothesis, 25, 504-506. Aboitiz, F. & Garcia, R. (1977). The anatomy of language revisited. Biological Research, 30, 171-183. Aboitiz, F., Garcia, R., Brunetti, E. & Bosman, C. (2006). The origin of Broca’s area and its connections from an ancestral working memory network. In: Broca’s Region, (pp. 3-16). Y.Grodzinsky and K. Amunts, (Eds.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. Alexander, M. P. (1997). Aphasia: clinical and anatomic aspects. In: Behavioral Neurology and Neuropsychology, (pp. 133–150). T. E. Feinberg, & M. J. Farah, (Eds.). New York: McGraw-Hill. Alexander, G.E., DeLong, M.R. & Strick, P.L. (1986). Parallel organisation of functionally segregated circuits linking basal ganglia and cortex. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 9, 357-381. Anderson, J. R., Bothell, D., Byrne, M. D., Douglass, S., Lebiere, C., Qin, Y. (2004). An integrated theory of the mind. Psychological Review, 111, 1036–1060. Birdsong, D., ed. (1999). Second Language Acquisition and the Critical Period Hypothesis. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. Buckner, R. L., & Wheeler, M. E. (2001). The cognitive neuroscience of remembering. Nature Review Neuroscience, 2(9), pp. 624–634. Calabresi, P., Centonze, D., Gubellini, P., Pisani, A. & Bernardi, G. (2000). Acetyl-chlorine-ediated modulation of striatal function. Trends in Neurosciences, 23(3), 120-126. Cepeda, N.J., Vul. E., Rohrer, D., Wixted, J. T., Pashler, H. (2008) Spacing effects in learning: A temporal ridgeline of optimal retention. Psychological Science, 19, 1095-1102. Chun, M.M. (2000). Contextual cueing of visual attention. Trends in Cognitive Science, 4(5), 170-178.Crosson, B., Benefield, H., Cato, M. A., Sadek, R. J., Moore, A. B., Auerbach, E. J., Gokcay, D., Leonard, C.M. & Briggs, R.W. (2003). Left and right basal ganglia activity during language generation: contributions to lexical, semantic and phonological processes. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society, 9, 1061-1077. Devescovi, A., Caselli, M. C., Marchione, D., Pasqualetti, P., Reilly, J., & Bates, E. (2005). A crosslinguistic study of relationship between grammar and lexical development. Journal of Child Language, 32, 759–786. Di Giulio, D.V., Seidenberg, M., O’Leary, D. S. & Raz, N. (1994). Procedural and declarative memory: a developmental study. Brain and Cognition, 25(1), 79-91. Dionne, G., Dale, P., Boivin, M., & Plomin, R. (2003). Genetic evidence for bidirectional effects of early lexical and grammatical development. Child Development, 74, 394–412. Eichenbaum, H. & Cohen, N.J. (2001). From Conditioning to Conscious Recollection: Memory Systems of the Brain. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Ellis, N.C. (1994). Implicit and Explicit Learning of Languages. New York: Academic Press. Ellis, N.C. (2002). Reflections on frequency effects in language processing. Studies in Second language acquisition, 24, 297-339. Ellis, R., Loewen, S., Elder, C., Erlam, R., Philp, J., Reinders, H. (2009). Implicit and Explicit Knowledge in Second Language Learning, Testing and Teaching. Bristol: Multilingual Matters. Embick, D., Marantz, A., Miyashita, Y., O’Neil, W., & Sakai, K. L. (2000). A syntactic specialization for Broca’s area. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA, 97, (6150–6154). Fabbro, F., Clarici, A., Bava, A. (1996). Effects of left basal ganglia lesions on language production. Perceptual and Motor Skills, 82(3), 1291–1298. Ferman, S., Olshtain, E., Schechtman, E. & Karni, A. (2009). The acquisition of a linguistic skill by adults: procedural and declarative memory interact in the learning of an artificial morphological rule. Journal of Neurolinguistics, 22, 384-412. Retrieved from: http://www.elsevier.com/locate/jneuroling. Fredriksson, A. (2000). Maze learning and motor activity deficits in adult mice induced by iron exposure during a critical postnatal period. Developmental Brain Research, 119(1), 65-74. Friederici, A. (2002). Towards a neural basis of auditory sentence processing. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 6(2), 78–84. Friederici, A., von Cramon, D., Kotz, S. (1999). Language related brain potentials in patients with cortical and subcortical left hemisphere lesions. Brain, 122, 1033-1047. Goodale, M. A. (2000). Perception and action in the human visual system. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences, (pp. 365-378). M. S. Gazzaniga, (ed.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, Hahne, A., Friederichi, D. (2003). Processing a second language: late learners’ comprehension strategies as revealed by event-related brain potentials. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition, 4, 1-42. Henke, K (2010) A model for memory systems based on processing modes rather than consciousness. Nature Reviews Neuroscience, 11, 523–532. Hikosaka, O., Sakai, K., Nakahara, H., Lu, X., Miyachi, S., Nakamura, K., Rand, M. K. (2000). Neural mechanisms for learning of sequential procedures. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences, (pp. 553-572). M. S. Gazzaniga, (ed.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. Joanisse, M.F., Seidenberg, M.S. (1999). Impairments in verb morphology after brain injury: a connectionist model. Proceedings of the National Academy of Science USA. 96, (7592 –7597). Middleton, F.A., Strick, P.L. (2000). Basal ganglia and cerebral loops: motor and cognitive circuits. Brain research reviews, 31, 236-250. Moro, A., Tettamanti, M., Perani, D., Donati, C., Cappa, S. F., & Fazio, F. (2003). Syntax and the brain: disentangling grammar by selective anomalies. Neuroimage, 13(1), 110–118. Neurolinguistic and Psycholinguistic Perspectives on SLA. (2010). Arabski, J. & Wojtaszek, A. (Eds.), Bristol: Multilingual Matters. Newport, E. (1993). Maturational constraints on language learning. Cognitive Science, 14(1), 11-28. Opitz, B. & Friederichi, A.D. (2003). Interactions of the hippocampal system and the prefrontal cortex in learning language-like rules. Neuroimage, 19(4), 1730-1737. Packard, M.& Knowlton, B. (2002). Learning and memory functions of the basal ganglia. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 25, 563–593. Park, D., Lautenschlager, G., Hedden, T., Davidson, N., Smith, A. & Smith, P. (2002). Models of visuospatial and verbal memory across the adult life span. Psychology and Aging, 16, 299-320. Peelle, J.E., McMillan, C., Moore, P., Grossman, M. & Wingfield, A. (2004). Dissociable patterns of brain activity during comprehension of rapid and syntactically complex speech: evidence from fMRI. Brain and Language, 91, 315-325. Pinker, S. (1994). The Language Instinct. New York: William Morrow. Poldrack, R., Packard, M. G. (2003). Competition among multiple memory systems: converging evidence from animal and human brain studies. Neuropsychologia, 41(3), 245–251. Roediger, H.L., Butler, A.C. (2011). The critical role of retrieval practice in long-term retention. Trends in Cognitive Science, 15, 20-27. Schlaug, G. (2001). The brain of musicians: a model for functional and structural adaptation. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 930(1), 281-299. Squire, L.R., Knowlton, B.J. (2000). The medial temporal lobe, the hippocampus, and the memory systems of the brain. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences. (pp. 765-780). M. S. Gazzaniga, Ed. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, Squire, L. R., Zola, S. M. (1996). Structure and function of declarative and nondeclarative memory systems. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA, 93. (13515–13522). Sun, R., Zhang, X. (2004). Top-down versus bottom-up learning in cognitive skill acquisition. Cognitive Systems Research, 5, 63–89. Ullman, M.T. (2004). Contributions of memory circuits to language: the declarative/procedural model. Cognition, 92(1-2), 231-70. Ullman, M.T. (2005). A cognitive neuroscience perspective on second language acquisition: the declarative/procedural model. In: Adult Second Language Acquisition, (pp. 141-178). C. Sanz, (ed.). Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. Ullman, M.T. & Pieport, E.I. (2005). Specific language impairment is not specific to language: the procedural deficit hypothesis. Cortex, 41, 399-433. Ullman, M. (2006). Is Broca’s area part of a basal ganglia thalamocortical circuit? In: The Cortex: Integrative Models of Broca’s Area and the Ventral Premotor Cortex. (pp. 480-485). R. Schubotz & C. Fiebach, (Eds.). Milan: Masson. Ullman, M. (2015) The declarative / procedural model: A neurobiologically motivated theory of first and second language. In: Theories in Second Language Acquisition: An Introduction, (pp. 135-158.) VanPatten, B. and J. Williams, (Eds.). 2nd ed. New York: Routledge. Ullman, M. and Lovelett, J. (2016). Implications of the declarative / procedural model for improving second language learning: The role of memory enhancement techniques. Second Language Research, Special issue, 1-27. Zurowski, B., Gostomzyk, J., Gron, G., Weller, R., Schirrmeister, H., Neumeier, B., Spitzer, M., Reske, S.N. & Walter, H. (2002). Dissociating a common working memory network from different neural substrates of phonological and spatial stimulus processing. Neuroimage, 15, 45-57.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
50

Johnsen, Hans Erik, Julie Støve Bødker, Alexander Schmitz, Malene Krag Kjeldsen, Kim Steve Bergkvist, Steffen Falgreen, Anders Ellern Bilgrau, Tarec Christoffer El-Galaly, Karen Dybkær, and Martin Bøgsted. "A Multiple Myeloma Classification System That Associates Normal Bone Marrow B-Cell Subset Phenotypes with Disease Stage and Prognosis." Blood 124, no. 21 (December 6, 2014): 3352. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v124.21.3352.3352.

Full text
Abstract:
Abstract Introduction Today’s diagnostic tests for multiple myeloma reflect the criteria of the updated WHO classification based on biological, morphological and clinical heterogeneity. It has been the concept behind the present study to extend our current biological classification and provide a new tool to generate insight into the stage of clonal differentiation and oncogenesis. The goal of the present study was to generate B-cell subset associated gene signatures (BAGS) from the BM hierarchy used to assign individual phenotypic cell of origin (pCOO) subtypes in patients and validate its pathogenetic impact by prognostic evaluation. Methods Bone marrows (BM, n=7) were harvested from sternum during cardiac surgery. B-cell subsets were phenotyped by Euroflow standard for multiparametric flow cytometry and FACS-sorted for microarray analysis on the Human Exon 1.0 ST Arrays platform. This combination allowed us to generate five BAGS for PreBI, PreBII, immature (Im), naïve (N), memory (M) B-cells, and plasma cells (PC) of normal BM. The BAGS classifier was based on all median-centred probe sets from the data set by regularized multinomial regression with 6 discrete outcomes corresponding to each B-cell subset and the elastic net penalty using the algorithm implemented in the R-package glmnet24. Each clinical data set was probe-set-wise adjusted to have a zero median and the same variance as in the BM data set. The associated cell of origin subset for each patient in each data set was predicted by the BAGS classifier by assigning the class with the highest predicted probability score above 0.45 and otherwise UC. All statistical analyses were done with R version 3.0.2. Survival analysis was performed by the Kaplan-Meier method and log-rank tests. Clinical data sets were from University of Arkansas for Medical Sciences UAMS (n=559), the Dana Farber Cancer Institute DFCI (n=170) both available on the GEO website. Results First, we verified the quality of the sampled B-cell subsets based on the expression patterns of differentiation marker genes. Next, we constructed the BAGS-classifier provided by 38-68 gene probe sets (n), capable of assigning samples to each of the six subtypes of PreBI (n=38), PreBII (n=82), Im (n=71), N (n=68), M (n=52) and PC (n=43). Second, we assigned individual myeloma cases in the 2 patient cohorts including a total of 729 myeloma patients. The resultant assignments generated patient BAGS subtypes with diagnostic frequencies of 0,5-0,6 % preBI, 7-8 % preBII, 27-30 % Im, 8-9 % N, 36-37 % M, 1-5 % PC and 15-16 % UC subtypes. The frequencies were not different between the cohorts. Third, the BAGS subtypes was associated significantly with overall survival (P = 8.6 x 10-5) for high dose melphalan and autologous stem cell transplanted UAMS patients1, as illustrated in Figure 1. The most significant impact was observed within the PreB-II (light blue) and M (acid green) subtypes conferred with significant inferior prognosis compared to the Im (amethyst), N (apple green) and PC (blue) subtypes. The PreB-II and M subtypes in the UAMS cohort were correlated to the ISS stage I-III with 33%, 49% and 69% of the cases, respectively. Fourth, we compared the BAGS subtypes and the TC classification2 with no observed correlations (results not shown). Conclusions Our data support a new COO defined BAGS classification based on the normal BM B-cell subset phenotypes with impact on staging and prognosis in multiple myeloma and a new diagnostic platform, which may result in more effective disease management. References 1) Zhan F, Huang Y, Colla S et al. The molecular classification of multiple myeloma. Blood. 2006 Sep 15;108(6):2020-8. 2) Bergsagel PL, Kuehl WM, Zhan F, Sawyer J, Barlogie B, Shaughnessy J Jr. Cyclin D dysregulation: an early and unifying pathogenic event in multiple myeloma. Blood. 2005 Jul 1;106(1):296-303. Figure 1 Figure 1. Disclosures No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.
APA, Harvard, Vancouver, ISO, and other styles
We offer discounts on all premium plans for authors whose works are included in thematic literature selections. Contact us to get a unique promo code!

To the bibliography